The autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne : with selections from his letters

*TOM

Hutobio$vapb\>

OF

ARCHBISHOP ULLATHORNE

WITH

SELECTIONS FROM HIS LETTERS

115891

LONDON : BURNS & GATES, LIMITED.
NEW YORK : CATHOLIC PUBLICATION SOCIETY COMPANY.

LIBRARY ST. MARY'S COLLEGE

FACSIMILE OF THE WRITING OF ARCHBISHOP
ULLATHORNE.

-/-

P R E F A C E.

THE Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne was
written in the year 1868, at the request of an
intimate friend, and with no view of publication. It
was revised by the writer towards the end of his
life, when he both inserted some passages bearing
reference to a later date, and omitted others which
he appears to have considered less suitable for
general readers. It is from this revised copy that
the greater portion of the following pages has been
prepared.

The Autobiography is not carried on later than
the year 1850. Comparatively few letters have
been preserved that would illustrate this earlier
period of the Archbishop's life ; but subsequent to
that date a large number exist, from which a selec-
tion has been made so as in some manner to carry
on the history to the end. In a letter addressed
to the friend for whose perusal the original Auto-
biography was drawn up, the writer remarks : "Two
objections to giving such a narrative have made me
somewhat reluctant to comply with your request.
One is the necessary egotism of such a narrative,
and the other, the fact that the external and visible
outlines which are all that I can touch on give no

viii Preface.

fair representation of that veritable life which is
wholly of the soul." In selecting the letters to be
given to the public, which form the Second Part
of this publication, and which will fill a separate
Volume, it has been the desire of the Editors
in some degree to supply the want here alluded to,
by choosing those which present the reader with
some of the stores of spiritual wisdom which en-
riched the mind of the writer, rather than such as
would merely illustrate his public Episcopal career.

Unfortunately, the Archbishop did not live to
complete the revision of his autobiography, the latter
portion of which} as here published, has had to be
drawn from the unrevised copy. Besides the Auto-
biography, he left a collection of anecdotes, written
at rather a later period, which it was his intention to
have woven into the narrative in their proper place,
an intention he never had leisure to carry out.
These, therefore, have now been either included
in the body of the narrative or added as illustrative
notes. A few passages in the Life have, for obvious
reasons, been either omitted or briefly summarised,
according to what would seem to have been the
purpose of the writer ; but all such abridgments
are included within brackets.

ST. DOMINIC'S CONVENT, STONE,
September loth, 1891.

AUTOBIOGRAPHY

OF

ARCHBISHOP ULLATHORNE.

CHAPTER I.
BIRTH AND EARLY RECOLLECTIONS.

I \\ AS born at Pocklington, in Yorkshire, on the 7th of
May in the year 1806, and was the eldest often children.
My father was a grocer, draper, and spirit merchant, and
did half the business of the town, supplying it with coal,
before it had a canal, and, in the absence of a bank, dis-
counting bills. His father had descended from gentle
birth, but owing to a singular incident he became a shoe-
maker, and afterwards a farmer. For his father was a
gentleman of landed estate in the West Riding of .York-
shire, which estate he acquired through his marriage with
Miss Binks, to whom it came as heiress of Mr Binks, who
had married Miss More, a lineal descendant of Sir Thomas
More, the Chancellor and Martyr, and the sister of Mrs.
Waterton, who is commemorated by her grandson, the
celebrated traveller and naturalist of Waterton Hall, in his
autobiography.

The estate was forfeited through the insurrection of
1745 in favour of the claims of the Stuarts, after which my
grandfather and his brother Francis were taken in charge

2 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

by Dr. Lawrence, of York. The two boys, however, were
so terrified at the discovery of a skeleton in a cupboard in
their bedroom that they both ran away. My grandfather
apprenticed himself to a shoemaker, his brother fled to
London, and there engaged himself to a chemist, and thus
the turn in the fortunes of the family was completed.

My dear mother was a native of Spilsby, in Lincolnshire,
of which county her father was Chief Constable. Sir John
Franklin, the Arctic navigator, was her cousin, and next-
door neighbour in their youthful days. She well remem-
bered Sir Joseph Banks, of Captain Cook's exploring
expedition, under whose influence young Franklin went
to sea.

My father met my mother in London, where they were
both engaged in Townshend's great drapery business in
Holborn ; he converted her to the faith and then married
her, after which they commenced business in Pocklington
on their own account. As my father was a popular char-
acter, and my mother was greatly esteemed and respected
for her gentle kindness and her good sense, their children
were much noticed and every house was open to them.

I was sent to learn my first letters from a Miss Plummer,
the daughter of a Protestant clergyman, who lived to a
very advanced age. At home, I learnt to say my prayers
at my mother's knee ; and although she was engaged all
day in business, yet, with the aid of a confidential servant,
devoted up to old age to the family, she contrived to keep
us in good order and discipline. Indeed, a grave look from
her was always a sufficient correction. My imagination as
a child was extremely vivid, and communicated a sense of
life to much that I looked upon in nature. I can recollect
being led, by the hand as a little child, past a garden
covered with snow, through which a group of snowdrops
and crocuses peered out, and they seemed to me to be
living creatures coming up in their innocence from the

Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 3

earth. The corn in the fields was to me a great mystery,
especially when it turned from green to brown ; and when
cut and gathered into sheaves, I thought they had killed
the corn to make bread of it. Another childish experience
that set my mind a wondering, was the exercising of the
militia on the public green, in those warlike times. To see
all those red-coated, black-gaitered men with feathers in
their hats, moving, like one will in all their bodies, at the
voice of a man with a different shaped hat, was the cause
to me of many surmises. The nurse used to subdue us into
good behaviour by the threat that Buonaparte was coming;
and I used to picture him as a little man with a big cocked
hat and a great sword in his hand, going in his solitary-
strength and sternness from house to house, killing all the
people. Now and then a sailor would pass through the
place, deprived of a leg or an arm, holding in his one hand
or dragging on wheels a little ship, and singing with brazen
lungs about " We boarded the Frenchman," which led to
talk among our elders about the wars, and set the
children's minds on their first wonderings about the great
world abroad.

How shall I recall the joys of my first remembered
Christmas — joys, not of the eye or the palate, but of the
imagination ? The being awakened in the night to hear
the playing and singing of the waits. Rude enough they
might seem to other ears, but to the child, awakened out
of sleep, it was little less than celestial harmony. The
young imagination, in its glow, peopled all the heavens
with beautiful angels, flying happily among the falling
flakes of snow, and singing the invitation : " Christians
awake, salute the happy morn, whereon the Saviour of
mankind was born." On the next day came the expected
visitor, old Nanny Cabbage, in her red cloak and black
bonnet, and, though a Protestant, producing from under
her cloak her little houselein, with its holly, its two red

4 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

apples stuck on pegs, and between them the Child Jesus in
His cradle, when, courtesying to the family, she sang the
" Seven Joys of Mary," to the delight of the children. Relic
this of the old Catholic times, which I fear has passed
away with many other traditions. Things like these were
educating me, if we attend to the sense of the word, much
more than Miss Plummer's lessons in reading and spelling.
After being rigged in a suit of boys' clothes, the great
transition of childhood, my father took me with him to
York, where the walk by his side through the Cathedral*
gave me such an impression of awe and grandeur, such a
sense of religion, that for many a long day my imagination
fed itself upon that wonderful recollection. I was told, of
course, that the marvellous structure had been the work of
Catholics long ago. It did not so much astonish me as
elevate me by its sublimity. The city walls and Clifford's
Tower perplexed my young mind as to their use and object ;
but after two or three explanations had failed I was told
that, " if Buonaparte came, they would get in there and
fight him out," and this satisfied me. I can recall, as though
it were yesterday, the tender tones in which all my questions
were answered. The father seemed to feel what was passing
in the mind of the child on that first great day of its de-
velopment. York Minster was visible, as a great and con-

0 He had, however, been already used to gaze at the Minster from a
distance. " Easter Sunday afternoon," he writes, " was a great festival
at Pocklington from an old tradition. A large number of all classes
of the population, men, women, and children, went up to Spring Hill,
Chapel Hill, or Primrose Hill, for it was called by all these names, and
gave a distant view of York Minster. There, by the ruins of the old chapel
and at the clear spring sat half Pocklington, the children with sweets
in their bottles, and the grown people with wine and spirits in theirs,
tempering them with water from the spring, picking violets and prim-
roses, and enjoying themselves with great freedom. I have no doubt
this chapel was a place of pilgrimage in the olden days." In another
letter he says : " It was Mr. Holmes, the solicitor, a great friend of my
father, who first introduced me to the " Arabian Nights." I visited his
son some years ago, and took my last leave of old Pocklington, with a
look at York Minster from Primrose Hill."

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 5

spicuous object, from a hill near our residence, though some
ten miles distant ; so I now could animate that mysterious
mass of pointed stone, and recall its lofty arches, its
gorgeous windows, and the figures of kings and bishops in
their mysterious sleep, that stood in their niches or lay on
their tombs.

Who can say how much of our future tastes and mental
tendencies are unconsciously derived from the early im-
pressions made upon us by the more elevated forms of art ?
I can remember what an impression was made upon my
mind by the first sight of a Greek statue. It was a Flora
standing in the open air among rich foliage, and literally
dropping honey, for the bees had made their combs within
the wreath on the head and the folds of the garment. The
colourless creature seemed to sleep with open eyes, as she
stood in her beauty. And I suppose it was one of my
earliest lessons in abstraction, for she seemed to be a spirit
of a different world from that in which I lived ; with whom
there could be no communication by speech, though she
seemed to think even in her sleep. She simply made me
very silent*

There was a little chapel at Pocklington with only two
windows in it, a small presbytery, and a long slip of garden.
The priest was the Abbe Fidele, a venerable French emi-
grant, long remembered there and at York for his piety,
simplicity, and charity. He used to kneel before the little

* This statue was one that stood in the grounds of Kilnwick Hall,
near Pocklington. Writing, in 1887, to Mr. Hudson, a native of Pock-
lington, but then residing at Baddesly Clinton, near Birmingham, the
Bishop says : " Kilnwick Hall was the first gentleman's mansion I had
ever seen as a child, and with my quick imagination I was struck with
the ideal beauty of certain statues of Greek form among the trees in
the woods. The gardener pointed out a statue of Flora, in the folds
of whose garments the bees had formed a hive, and the honey flowed
down to the feet from the ccmbs. I have never forgotten the im-
pression of this, my first introduction to the sculptor's art, though I
daresay the figures were nothing particular. But it was an opening
of the young mind to the ideal."

6 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

altar in a Welsh or worsted wig, saying his prayers, until
Miss Constable, the patroness of the mission, arrived in the
vestry, which was also his dining-room and parlour ; he
then rose up and entered the vestry, where in sight of the
little flock he pulled off his wig, powdered his head, and
came in vested with his two servers for the Mass. I was
told at a later period that he had four written sermons, and
that when he had read the first words of one of them the
congregation knew the rest by heart. Other French emi-
grant priests occasionally visited our house, and I remember
one was Dr. Gilbert, a man of great dignity of bearing,
who told us dreadful narratives of his escapes from the
guillotine. He was afterwards raised to an important pre-
lacy in France.

It is very odd that our old nurse, who was so fond of us,
and often heard our prayers when our mother was engaged,
was a strong Methodist, and used sometimes to express in
our hearing her contempt for priests and "their trumpery."

As soon as I was able to read, I got hold of a pictorial
book of Bible stories, lent me by a lady, which gave me an
early interest in the sacred Scriptures ; and, as I grew a
little older, I used to read with wondering pleasure the
Hook of Genesis, and with still more delight the Book of
Revelations, in the Protestant version (for I do not suppose
that at that time my parents knew that we had an
English Catholic version). My father had an intimate
friend, a Mr. Holmes, a solicitor, a man of a bright face and
cheerful ringing laugh, who was fond of reading good lite-
rature aloud. He was quite a character and passionately
fond of the drama. He lent me the " Arabian Nights,"
" Gulliver's Travels," and other books, which fostered my
imaginative tendency. Yet there were graver tendencies
as well. The following anecdote is simple enough, but it
records a great opening of my mind. A book of arithmetic
was lying on the table where my father was busy with

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 7

accounts. It was still a sealed book to my childish under-
standing. I took it up and fell at the numeration table. To
me it looked so complicated, with its many figures, that
I declared I should never understand it. " No ?" he said, " let
us see." He took me kindly between his knees and ex-
plained it. It seemed so simple that from that moment 1
was never afraid of what looked complicated, but felt assured
that it only required a key to make it clear and intelligible.
I was a heavy, clumsy urchin, with what a Protestant
clergyman's daughter described as " large blobbing eyes,"
silent when not asked to give an account of my reading,
but always ready to give that account. I cared little for
play * and my parents did not know what they could ever
make of me. My second brother was active and agile,
and this made me look all the more lumpy in the eyes of
my neighbours, and awakened many'ajoke at my expense.
The climax of my literary enjoyment was when " Robinson
Crusoe " came into my hands. I never tired of reading it,
and of talking of it to anyone who chose to draw me out.
I believe it did much to give me a taste for the sea, at a

* Among the Bishop's recollections of his childhood, however, were
some which prove that he shared in some of the sports wherein boys
delight, especially in the catching of what are known as "horsehair
eels," which abounded in the " beck " or stream which ran through Pock-
lington. The memory of these eels having been referred to by his
correspondent, Mr. Hudson, he replies: "We also caught the hair
eels as you did, believing them to be vitalised horse-hairs. We had
another tradition about these horse-hairs, that if you put one on your
palm when the schoolmaster called you up to beferu/ed, it would split
the ferule. We also caught stickle-backs, which we called bull-heads/'
He also refers to a certain baker's shop, " which we youngsters also
knew as a place where sweets could be got." " The keenness and
piquancy of the Bishop's recollections of localities and people," writes
Mr. Hudson, " remembering that he left Pocklington at ten years old,
was quite exceptional. He overflowed in anecdoteand artless memories
about them. It is satisfactory to state that he had not forgotten l.is
native tongue, but could speak with readiness of " t' house" and
" t' man," and so on. Such reminiscences, mingled with those of
Vatican Councils at which he had assisted, and Popes and Cardinals
with whom he had associated, contrasted curiously.

8 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

later period ; and when in the course of my missionary life
I sailed in fine weather past Juan Fernandez, all the dreams
of my early life were reawakened.

We could not have been more than seven and eight years
old respectively, when I and my next brother were sent to
school at the village of Burnby, some two miles from home.
The master of the school was a character and had a
reputation, and my father had learnt English grammar
under him. We went on the Monday morning and
returned home on the Saturday afternoon, lodging at the
village blacksmith's, whose wife had been my nurse ; not the
Methodist nurse of the whole family, but another, whose
conversion from Church of Englandism to Methodism
with her whole family I witnessed with all the fanatical
accompaniments of those times.

We slept in a dark attic under the thatch of their cottage,
illuminated only by one pane of glass. As we sat, in the
winter evenings, by the fire in the brick floored room
which served " for kitchen, parlour, and hall," we heard a
good deal of pious sentiment uttered in an unctuous drawl ;
but there was much more vigorous talk on agricultural
matters, intertwined with the gossip and small scandal of
the village, of which the blacksmith's shop was the focus.
Sometimes we got the privilege of taking a turn at the great
bellows, or of hitting the cold chisel with the big hammer
that cut the glowing horseshoe nail from the rod of iron,
of which my brother was fonder than I was. And some-
times we got a half-holiday to help to plant the family
potatoes.

The schoolmaster, I have said, was a character. He was
a grave, self-contained man, who, when he unbent at the
firesides of the farmers, could talk of many things which
to them and to us left the impression of learning beyond
our aspirations. He was not only the oracle, but the man
of business of the village : he adjusted his neighbour's

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 9

accounts and surveyed their land, when we were sometimes
called on to drag the chains and to plant the flags and
pegs. All the village had been at school to " the master,"
and he lived week and week about at all their houses. At
the house to which he came it was a sort of festive time :
neighbours looked in in the evening ; he had his special
armchair and his glass, and, when invited, would sing one
of his three songs in a grave, sweet voice, or, between the
puffs of his pipe, tell us stories of the war or of other
men's travels. We had our annual barring out and our
annual school feast, to which all the fathers and mothers,
with their young men and maidens, were invited. It was
the great event of the year. The school-house had mud
walls, thatched roof, and a clay floor, but it turned out
good accountants and land surveyors. The 5th of
November was a high day for the school. After dinner
the pupils got the keys of the church, rang the bells,
sported among the pews, and fired off little cannon in the
church until twilight came, when they were succeeded by
the farm lads and lasses, who carried on the saturnalia
until late in the night. Another custom savoured more of
the old Catholic times. A funeral was rare, but when it
occurred the whole population assembled, sang the psalms
in procession to the old chants, and afterwards received a
distribution of bread and beer at the house of the de-
parted.

By express arrangement we were not to learn the Pro-
testant catechism ; but as we sat over our books whilst it
was said, we had it all from memory by simply hearing it
repeated.

Still dreamy and clumsy, and getting a fair amount of
gibes for it, I lived in my imagination. I remember going
all the way back to school to search for my task-book.
The master said : " What are you looking for ? " " For
my book." " What is that under your arm ? " And there

io Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

it had been all the time safe enough. The master had
more than once hard work to conquer my pride, in which
he unfortunately failed. For the more he thrashed me, the
more I quietly, but desperately, stiffened my spirit to
endure, and afterwards boasted that he had not conquered.

After a certain time we passed from the blacksmith's to
lodge at the wheelwright's, whose wife was the daughter of
the old village clergyman, and who had a brother-in-law
the clergyman of a neighbouring village. Here we had
better accommodation and pleasant company. I still bear
the marks on my fingers of the chops they got from
bungling with the great axe in the wheelwright's shop.
Here we saw a certain amount of the Protestant clerical
society of the high and dry school, which gave us no idea
of there being much religion in it, and which strangely
contrasted with the spirit of the devout Abbe Fidele. I
remember that when the annual Sacrament Sunday came
round, I think on Easter Day, it was preceded by a good
deal of talk as of an event like the annual Christmas party
given in the house. One of the daughters asked: "Mother,
is Jim to go to the Sacrament ? " She replied : " No, Jim
must not go, he would drink it all up. You know it is only
a little taste." Poor Jim was the big apprentice to the
trade. Burnby was a lonely little place ; we seldom saw
a stranger, and if one rode through it on horseback at rare
intervals, he seemed to me to come out of some unknown
world, and to pass into another.

But a crisis came upon the village, hitherto so peaceful
and united as one family. A group of Methodists ap-
peared one evening upon the village green, praying and
singing hymns. Week after week this group appeared on
the green, sundry convictions of sin and conversion took
place ; and among the rest there was one that made a
great sensation. It was the case of a particularly steady
young man, son of the chief farmer. He got his convic-

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. \\

tion and some visionary view whilst sitting on a stile, and
became a Methodist of the Methodists. As Christmas
approached there was much discussion as to whether he
would come to the Christmas parties, or sing his good
songs, or play at cards. He came to the parties, but
neither sang nor played at cards. At last the black-
smith received the preachers into his house, and it became
their chapel ; but we had already left it for the wheel-
wright's. From this time the village was divided, and got
uncomfortable in its social relations, and its old simplicity
was sadly marred.

As to the old schoolmaster, I never knew until after
years that he was devoid of any kind of religious
principle. I saw him in his decay, about the year 1850,
just before he died, in company with Bishops Briggs,
Gillis, and Brown, on our way through Pocklington to the
mansion of Lord Herries, to open a church at Howden.
The poor old man had lost all his savings through the
failure of a bank, and was helped in his distress by his old
pupils. I asked him privately if he had done his best to
make his peace with God, and he assured me he had.

The things I have described were not without their
practical influence in opening my intelligence to the then
existing state of Protestant and sectarian life. They
awakened my curiosity though they presented no attrac-
tion to my youthful mind. We had our Sundays at home,
but I am afraid that our prayers during the week were
limited to the sign of the Cross, the Our Father, Hail
Mary, and the Creed.

CHAPTER II.

LIFE IN SCARBOROUGH, 1815.

I SUPPOSE I must have been between nine and ten years
old when my father transferred his residence and business
to Scarborough. He there became popular by breaking
down a system of union among tradesmen to keep up prices
at a point agreed upon, and by cheapening the grocery,
drapery, and wine trades one after another. Here I first
saw the sea, the object of my aspirations from the time I
had read " Robinson Crusoe," and I recollect all the circum-
stances of my first view of it from the top of the northern
cliffs, and the expansion which that wonder of creation
gave to my mind. My second brother and I were placed
as day scholars at Mr. Hornsey's school, which had some
reputation both as a boarding and day school. Hornsey
was a genuine pedant as well as pedagogue, and the fact of
his having published an English grammar and some other
elementary books did not diminish the importance of the
man. We stood in awe of him, and of his moral lessons,
given with pompous intonation when occasion served.
But we took more kindly to his son and to a second usher,
who was preparing for the Anglican ministry. He taught
his own grammar ; but though I was quick and fond of
knowledge, he never explained or taught us to apply the
principles of grammar. He was a well-meaning man of the
high and dry Protestant type, and conspicuous from afar,
with his portly figure, white hat, clouded cane, and decided
strut. I think, however, that I got my mind more enlarged

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 13

through one of the boys, who had a collection of voyages
and travels, which he lent to his companions at a penny a
volume.

Two of my brothers attended the school of a Protestant
clergyman, who was assisted by his two clerical sons. It
will surprise the later generations of Scarborough to know
that this school was held in the transept of the old Church
of St. Mary's, which was walled off for the purpose. It had
formerly belonged to an Augustinian monastery. I re-
member how angry my father was, when he found that one
of his sons, following the custom of the school, had put
out the eyes of Queen Mary with a pin, in Goldsmith's
" History of England."

Whilst our education was going on in these Protestant
schools, we laboured under a great disadvantage in only
having a priest at Scarborough one Sunday in six weeks.
This was a great disappointment to my parents, who knew
there was a good chapel and presbytery in the place, but
did not find out that there was no resident priest until they
had fixed their own residence. Mr. Haydock, the editor of
Haydock's Bible, came once in three months; and Mr.
Woodcock, of Egton Bridge, also came once in three
months. They were both Douay priests, and as they
generally dined at our house, I used to be much entertained
with their college stories. On the five Sundays intervening
between their sacerdotal visits, it was arranged that the
flock should attend chapel morning and afternoon as usual,
and my father and Mr. Pexton (who had been a Church
student at Ushaw, but had given up the idea of the
ministry) were appointed to act as readers on alternate
Sundays. First the usual English prayers were said aloud,
then all in silence read the prayers for Mass in the
" Garden of the Soul," making a sort of spiritual Com-
munion, and then the lector for the week read one of
Archer's sermons, which my father did from his usual seat,

14 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

but Mr. Pexton stood before the Communion-rails facing
the people. In the afternoon the usual psalms and prayers
were said aloud and the children said their catechism to the
lectors. None of us youths had made our first Communion;
and as to Confirmation, we had none of us ever seen a
bishop, either at Pocklington or at Scarborough. There
were only four in all England and Wales.

At twelve years old my father took me from school and
put me to his business, with the idea that if I returned to
school again, after two years of trade, I should better ap-
preciate the value of a school, and should be able to apply
my mind with more practical intelligence to such mercantile
education as I required. I trudged on for twelve months,
getting an insight into my father's three businesses, and
into the method of managing account books and money
transactions, but with no great taste for this kind of occu-
pation. In the evenings I was indulged by being allowed
to follow my passion for reading, which I did by running
through all the books that tempted me by their titles in
the two circulating libraries then in the town. Voyages
and travels were still my leading attraction, though I did
also run through many rubbishy novels and romances. I
followed my reading after everyone had gone to bed, and
put my book under my pillow for a fresh start in the
morning before business began.

This miscellaneous and undirected reading filled me
with a strong desire to see the world, and as the only way
of accomplishing this, I set my mind on going to sea. To
this proposal my mother and father long and justly ob-
jected, but seeing that I was bent in that direction, they
yielded at last, still hoping that I should sicken of it after
trial. A Scarborough ship was to be my destiny, and I
was nearly put under the roughest and most cruel tyrant
that ever sailed from that port, a man who had hung up
his own son by the thumbs, and whose atrocities to his

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathornc, 15

apprentices had become a proverb among seamen. But
providentially my father found out his character in time to
save me from him.

Happily for me, a fine brig was going to be launched,
whose owners were my father's friends, and which was to
be commanded by a captain superior to the ordinary run
of mercantile captains, a man of gentlemanly manners
and feelings, and whose wife, a superior woman, always
sailed with him. I can never forget the kindness of Mrs.
Wrougham to me. Our officers and crew were also picked
men, connected with decent persons in Scarborough. One
of my father's assistants, a man of mature years, having
taken a fancy to the sea, sailed in the same ship.

When, however, the Rev. Mr. Haydock came next Sun-
day to Scarborough, he looked very gravely on the notion
of my going to sea. He saw its perils for a youth of my
proud character, spoke seriously against it, and was evi-
dently distressed. But finding it was all settled, he told
me to go to him to prepare to receive the Sacraments
before I left. But alas ! in my boy's conceit, fostered
by all this reading, by my fondness for isolating myself,
and musing alone on the cliffs and sea beach, I fancied
that the good priest was obtruding too much on what
concerned me. I did not go to him at the time appointed,
and even spoke of it to the shopmen and servants, who
let me see that this did not edify them. Pained at my
breaking his appointment, the good priest sent for me
again, and when I reached the sacristy he made me stand
at the door and gave me a grave rebuke, which did not
advance matters. Had he been sympathetic perhaps ho
would have won me ; but that is no excuse. I went to
sea without the Sacraments.

CHAPTER III.
LIFE AT SEA, 1819.

WE were proud of our brig, the Leghorn ; she was hand-
some, quick, and easily handled. We literally walked past
most craft of our kind and trim. I was cabin boy, and my
dear mother had stipulated with Captain Wrougham that
I should not go aloft for the first three months. We took
out a cargo of merchandise from Newcastle to Leghorn ;
went thence to Barcelona, and then to Tarragona, where
we shipped a cargo of nuts for Hull. The nuts were
brought by long strings of mules, over the mountains ; were
then sorted on long tables, by women in the stores, and
shot out of sacks into the hold like corn. The captain
treated me almost like his son, kept me a good deal aloof
from the sailors, except in the night watches, and never let
me go ashore except with himself.

I soon attracted the attention of the sailors by beguiling
the night watches with stories from my readings under the
lee of the long boat, repeating large portions, among other
things, of Sir Walter Scott's earliest novels. This, with
the knowledge they had of my friends, made me respected
among them, although they did not fail to give me the
rough side of their tongue now and then, especially for
my want of smartness in action, the favourite quality of a
sailor.

A specimen of this kind of regard for me was curiously
exhibited at Gibraltar. As we entered the Bay and looked
upon the tremendous Rock, with its projecting cannon, I

Aiitobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 17

was in a romantic rapture, not at all diminished by a shot
sent between our masts from the batteries for neglecting to
hoist our colours. Having care, of them, I made but one
step off the companion ladder, and pitched on deck the
horsehair bag that contained them, and the ensign was
aloft in a moment. My familiarity with Drinkwater's " Siege
of Gibraltar " made the whole scene classic to my mind.
But the captain, in his good nature, allowed the men to
purchase private stores of rum ; and, of course, they all got
dead drunk, so that the ship at anchor was left to the care of
the mate, myself, and another boy, the only sober creatures
on board, for the captain was ashore. The men lay sprawling
half on deck, half in the forecastle ; one of them was so mad
that he went to hit another man for some fancied offence,
but rinding that he had struck the boy Bill (myself to wit)
he was so vexed that he flung himself overboard, and, had
not the mate jumped into a boat alongside and caught hold
of him, he would certainly have been drowned.

At Tarragona the men bought buckets full of the cheap,
black Catalonian wine, and sitting round the bucket, bailed
out the wine and drank it from the cans in which they
cooked their tea and sugar on the cook-house fire until it
was black and bitter. At one of these carouses, from which
I always withdrew in disgust, they called on me, lying in
my hammock, to have some, but getting nothing but silence
in reply, they poured a can of it over me. It was simply fun.
Lumpy as I then was, and was called, I got drowsy in
the night watches, and acquired the habit of walking the
deck fast asleep. This was a serious habit, especially when
having the look out for ships approaching, and it was
necessary to cure me of it I walked the gangway
steadily with folded arms, and turned without touching
any fixtures as when awake ; but if anyone stood in my
way there was a collision. Sometimes a noose was put
to catch my leg, and down I came on my nose. Tar was

3

1 8 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

put in my mouth, and the burning substance so roused me
that I seized a capstan bar to knock the offender down.
Finally, they pitched whole buckets of water on me from
the rigging, and shouted, " A man overboard "; and this
kept me wakeful for some time to come.

The Spaniards who came on board used to take to me
as being a Catholic, which I was rather fond of letting
them know. Whenever a group of monks or friars, in their
big hats and long costumes, appeared on the shore, the
sailors had a laugh and rough joke at my expense. At
Barcelona, the two Custom House officers placed on board
to prevent smuggling compassionated me in their hearts
as a Catholic boy among heretics. They were overheard
planning a scheme to get me ashore out of their hands.
The captain gave me sundry hints and threats which I
could not understand. But many years afterwards when I
met him, after I was a priest, he told me of this plot, and
how anxious it had made him, feeling his responsibility to
my parents.

The walls and bastions of Tarragona were still in a
ruinous condition from the two assaults they had under-
gone in the Peninsular War, the French first taking the
city and the English retaking it. Our captain, who had
commanded a transport in that service, explained to me
the English attack, of which he had been an eye-witness.
The English approach was by a long viaduct spanning a
broad valley. The Cathedral, with its cloisters and semi-
nary, first revealed to my sight a great Catholic church with
all its appointments, and enabled me to realise what York
Minster once had been. Travelling, much later in life,
with a venerable Spanish bishop, on comparing notes I
found that he had been a student in that seminary at the
very time that I was cabin boy in the harbour. How often
do these encounters in after life quicken the memories of
the past !

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 19

Reaching the Bay of Leghorn from Gibraltar, in this
first voyage, the quarantine doctor came alongside, and
decreed that as it was reported that the yellow fever was at
Gibraltar, we must have forty days' quarantine, of which
twenty at least must be passed at anchor in the open bay.
This was a matter of unexpected consternation, for there
was no fever at Gibraltar, and, besides the loss of time and
consequent expenses, the bay was insecure and open to
heavy gales. So the yellow flag was hoisted, our letters
sliced, vinegared, and fumigated, and all communication
with the shore, except by long poles with the boats
bringing provisions, cut off. We rode out our twenty days
at anchor in idleness, except setting up the rigging and
doing odd jobs, and then came the doctor again. We had
all to stand in a row and be inspected from his boat, and
then to jump up and down to show our healthy condition.
He then came on board and felt everyone under the arm-
pits, after which he declared that we could enter the harbour,
but must remain in quarantine for twenty days more. It
was an awful day of rain and tempest when we hove anchor,
a cold piercing tramontana, that searched into every bone ;
and all the long day we toiled, beating against the wind, to
gain the harbour. I shall never forget how desolate we
were, wet to the skin and chilled to the spine. When we
got into our berth at last, we were hemmed in by an
Algerine on one side and a Greek on the other. Our men,
unaccustomed to the Mediterranean, had strong superstitions
about the Algerines, taking them for pirates ; and the long
robes of the captain, his white turban and long cherry stick
pipe reaching to the deck, gave him a solemn appearance,
whilst his men looked a truculent crew. On the other
hand, they were puzzled with the enormous baggy
costume of the Greeks, who surprised them not less by their
agility. The Algerines rushed over the side; it was simply
to suspend a defensive beam to prevent the ships crushing,

20 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

but so alarmed were our men that they determined to keep
watch with handspikes over their shoulders. However,
they soon got friendly with their neighbours.

For me, it was just that touch of romance which I en-
joyed. The calm of the port, the change of those icy cold
garments for dry ones, gave me a sense of Elysian en-
joyment such as I never experienced before or since. I
walked the deck with the new sights and sounds about me
and a sense of revivification within me that approached
to rapture. Our prime amusement during this tedious
quarantine was the music-boats that played and sang around
us. Among other compositions, we constantly heard
Rossini's Fra tanti palpiti, which at that time excited a
furore in Italy.

My ears had been attuned to music from childhood, for
not only did my father play the flute and flageolet, but my
brothers and sisters cultivated various instruments as well-
as singing, and formed the choir in the chapel. My father
also amused himself with engraving plates and etching, so
that our artistic tastes got a certain encouragement. Yet
in Leghorn I found nothing to gratify mine except the well-
known statue of the Grand Duke Ferdinand, with the four
bronze figures of Algerines chained at his feet, about which
the sailors had many legends.

Our passage home was beset with storms and contrary
winds that delayed us six weeks between Gibraltar and
Portsmouth. In the Bay of Biscay our fresh water had
turned putrid, and its stench was horrible ; our bread was
filled with cobwebs and maggots ; our beef (consisting of
condemned stores from Gibraltar, which was all that was
left), was, on the outside, like mahogany, though the inside
was green : and the men cut it into snuff-boxes, like any
other timber, as curiosities. It had probably been ten or
twelve years packed in salt brine, and buried in vaults of
the commissariat, should it be needed for another siege

Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 21

Our first news from the English pilots was that George
III. was dead, the Duke of Berri was assassinated, and
the English coast lined with wrecks from the terrible gales
we had encountered. This last news made us grateful that
we had not reached the English coast earlier, notwith-
standing our short allowance of rations and their detestable
quality. How eager we were to get some fresh water after
we had rounded the Isle of Wight to the quarantine
grounds, and with what glee the men hoisted the first
quarter of fresh beef on board ! Our long delay and the
extraordinary number of wrecks had made our friends
anxious about our safety. My father happened to be in
the commercial room of a hotel in Hull, when a person
came in and announced that the Leghorn was lost with all
hands. He called for his horse, rode forty miles to Scar-
borough scarcely knowing what he did ; but had the
discretion when he got home to say nothing of what he
had heard. In a day or two after the news reached him
of our safe arrival off Portsmouth.

After discharging our cargo at Hull we took horses on
board for St. Petersburg. ^In our first voyage to the
Baltic, when anchored between Copenhagen and Drago,
such a heavy gale came on that we had to cut cable, leave
a buoy over the anchor, and run for the open sea. There
was a sort of ceremony on this occasion. When all was
ready the captain himself took the axe and cut the cable.
But when we got off the Isle of Bornholm the wind in-
creased to still greater vehemence and a storm of sleet
drove keenly in our faces. I and another lad were
ordered aloft to furl the main-top gallant, prior to reefing
the topsail. But when we got on the yard the folds of
the sail were so full of sleet, it so cut our faces, blinding our
eyes, our hands were so benumbed, whilst one of my shoes
blew off, that we could do nothing except hold on. It
was a critical moment, for we were on a lee shore without

22 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

refuge. The curses sent up from deck did not stimulate
us, so a man of light weight was sent up, and as we got
down and jumped on deck crack came a rope's end across
our backs.

In the same voyage we had to run into one of the
Swedish Sounds, where, landlocked and in smooth water,
we had to wait for the subsidence of the gale. Here it
was my delight to ramble in the valleys gathering bil-
berries and strawberries, and lying on a green bank to
listen to the sounds that hummed in the air of insects,
birds, silvery threads of waterfalls, and the woodman's
axe. Then the mate would take me with him in the
jolly-boat with jib and leg of mutton sail, and we
traversed the transparent water from shore to shore.
So clear was the water that we saw everything dis-
tinctly at a great depth on the ground below. We saw
oyster beds packed like tiles, and countless sea plants in
great varieties of colour and form ; crabs also, taking their
lateral walks ; polypi and anemones of brilliant hues, and
fish pursuing their prey among the plants. The summer
skies of the Baltic enchanted me more than those of the
Mediterranean, for I had still much of the poetical element
in my composition. Elsinore, with its memories of Hamlet;
Copenhagen, with its islands and floating batteries recalling
Nelson ; the beautiful landlocked bays of Sweden, into
which we ran when the storms began to rage ; the short
and almost nominal nights ; the magnificent sunrises ;
the passing through the Russian fleet ; the tranquil sail
up the Gulf of Finland ; Cronstadt, with its even then
prodigious batteries ; then the Neva, up to the magnifi-
cent quays of St. Petersburgj glowing with its metal
domes and spires ; all these scenes worked on my youthful
imagination like enchantment. The Russian people might
not be very cleanly, the officials might require a good deal
of bribing before the ships could get on smoothly ; but the

Autobiography of Arc/this hop U Hat home. 23

summer climate, with its changing hues, was fascinating.
When, at a later period of life, I opened Comte De
Maistre's " Soirees de St. Pe"tersbourg," his description of
his own fascination with the summer evenings on the banks
of the Neva awoke a chord of memory unspeakably
pleasant. Yet I was then but a cabin boy with my
thoughts buried under a tarry cap.

Perhaps the most beautiful scene that I ever saw in
creation was a sunrise in the 'Baltic. The summer nights
in that climate were to me enchanting. The sun went
down with a large glowing disc, and in a couple of hours was
up again, so that one could read a good print at midnight.
But on that wonderful morning the sun, as he rose, had
fairly centred himself in a glowing sphere of amber, ex-
panding beyond into a rich orange, which passed into
crimson, and then into purple, covering half the hemisphere
with these brilliant hues, whilst the opposite half-hemisphere
was a pale reflection of the same, and the deck was
chequered with those colours like a stained window. 1
once, and only once, saw a counterpart to this gorgeous
spectacle, in a sunset in the tropics. It was on my first
voyage to Australia. The whole western sky was banked
up from the horizon with crimson clouds, presenting with
their shades and salient lights the picture of a lofty moun-
tain range, with a city piled in pyramidal form, like Algiers
with its towers and battlemented walls, but all of glowing
flame intense as a furnace. After a long gaze which seemed
to subdue and entrance the passengers, the vision slowly
passed away.

One of the sights in the Baltic was an extraordinary
shoal of mackerel. The sea was as smooth as a mirror,
and there was not a breath of wind. As far as we could
see, and as deep as we could look down, all was mackerel,
and there was not a square inch where their bright blue
and silver backs were not flashing and crossing one beneath

24 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

another. In vain we tried a variety of schemes, such as
running lines from the jib-boom to the topsail ; we could
not catch even one. The mackerel pursues its prey, and
when running with a rippling breeze of from four to five
knots an hour, may be caught as fast as the lines with a
bit of white and red rag can be let down.

The cooking-house of Cronstadt was an institution worth
describing. In the ports of the Baltic no fire was allowed
to be lit in the harbours. For cooking, a great house was
provided on shore close to the port. In that dingy re-
ceptacle fireplaces with bars were ranged all round with
wood fires, amid an atmosphere rich in reek and all kinds
of culinary odours, blending the tastes of all navigating
nations. At a certain hour each ship sent its boat, generally
rowed by a couple of lads, to convey the cook with his
provisions to the cook-house. It was often my lot to pull
an oar, and once or twice I did the cooking. What a jabber
of languages there was, and yet a kind-hearted good fellow-
ship, however incomplete the modes of expression among
different nations. Now and then a little surliness, if one
man trenched on another's bars ; now and then an ex-
change of sly grogs; but in the main it was a merry, though
weird, scene. Then, as twelve approached, all the boats
reassembled to carry off the cooks with the steaming
products of their labours. I saw, at the landing, a French
sailor conversing with a Russian, when they found out that
they had been opposed to each other at the Battle of
Borodino ; and then how affectionately they hugged each
other, whilst tears came into the eyes of the soft-hearted
Russian.

Then we moved near the famous statue of Peter the
Great, by the Winter Palace ; and many a legend did I hear
of his doings, and of the eccentricities of the Emperor Paul,
whilst I witnessed the worshipful attitude of the people
towards the Emperor Alexander.

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 2$

The churches seemed to me Catholic yet not Catholic, I
could scarcely tell how : but I was greatly struck with the
religious customs of the people. They made the sign of
the Cross on all occasions, commonly repeating it thrice.
They seldom passed a church without entering, or at least
uncovering and kneeling before they passed it. Nor was
this custom limited to the poorer classes. The priests, in
their beards and Oriental costume, were often striking and
reverend figures. Even our sailors were impressed by the
signs of religion which they saw, and spoke of them with
respect. I remember being in the serfs' Sunday afternoon
market with some companions, when suddenly a bell rang
out from one of the churches, and the whole market, trades-
men included, knelt down in prayer. Whether it was
something like our Angelus bell I cannot say. Our object
in the market was to buy pieces of Russian duck or canvas
with which to make sea clothing with our sail cloth needles.
We took in a cargo of hemp at Cronstadt, the stowing of
which by means of jackscrews was the work of the Russian
serfs, whose brawny limbs were fed on nothing better than
black bread of a very sour flavour and garlic. But they
were kept in heart by glasses of fiery " bottery," which it
was my office to give them at stated hours ; and they
lightened their heavy labour by improvised chants sung in
untiring chorus, under a leader, who gave the improvi-
sations.

On returning to London, I made acquaintance with my
relatives, who were very kind to me, and on alternate Sun-
days, when I had leave on shore, I went to Mass with
them at the Chapel of Somers Town.* They took me also,
as a special treat, to St. Mary's, Moorfields, recently com-
pleted, and looked upon at that time as a wonderful

* At the time when William Ullathorne was in the habit of attending
Mass at the Chapel of Somers Town Margaret Hallahan was an inmate
the Somers Town Orphanage.

26 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

advancement in Catholic architecture. It is a fact to be
avowed that when abroad I had never tried to go to Mass,
and probably I should not have been permitted to go alone.
Yet I always stuck to the confession of my Catholicity and
was proud of it.

The shipping trade was now slack, and a charter could
not be got on 'Change for a new voyage. So the captain,
who was part owner, resolved to put our beautiful brig for
a time in the Newcastle and London coal trade. He would
not, however, have anything personally to do with this
dirty work, but stopped in London with his kind-hearted
wife, and put in his place a coarse, rough Newcastle skipper,
and under this ignorant man my fortunes were changed.
We made a couple of voyages in this black trade, and
everyone cried out against the degradation of so fine a
craft ; but there was no remedy. What I vividly remember
is, that when in harbour two of us boys had to land this
captain (no better than a common sailor) each evening, that
he might have his carouse with other coal skippers of the
same class, whilst we poor boys had to guard the boat — no
trifling thing on the Thames where the wherry-men, jealous
of ship's boats, would not let us lie near the stairs, but
compelled us to keep afloat in the tide, or to fasten on to
some moored lighter for long hours. At last the skipper
appeared with his fellow-skippers. Our boat had to carry
them all to the smart ship, where they came for another
glass ; and then we had to row the visitors, half drunk, to
their own ships, getting nothing but abuse from them, and
got back to bed between twelve and one in the morning.

I had two narrow escapes of drowning in the Thames.
Another lad, knowing I had a constitutional fear of dogs,
set one upon me by way of a joke. I sprang from the
bulwark of our own vessel to the loftier side of the next
in the tier, calculating on catching on a moulding with my
fingers, and so scrambling on board ; but forgot at the

Autobiography of ArcJibishop UllatJiorne. 27

moment that her sides had been newly tarred and var-
nished, so down I slipped between the two ships and sank
beneath them. I could not swim, but being perfectly calm
and self-possessed I paddled myself up with hands and
feet. Alarm was given, the men sprang out of the hold
where they were at work, and one of them seized me by
the head from the fore chains just as I emerged. It was
considered a great escape, as few who sank in the tideway
were ever saved. The other case was in running down the
Thames with wind and tide, having to get on board from
a boat that hung by its painter. I seized the chain plates
and the boat went from under me. I could not swing
myself up, and was too proud to call out ; but a voice
from another ship cried out : " Captain Wrougham, that
boy will be drowned there, under the main chains." This
brought a pair of hands down on my collar and a fair share
of abuse on my person.

Being in the Thames after our second trip to Newcastle
the skipper one day got very angry with me, owing to a
trifling mistake, and gave me a kick with his foot that
wounded my pride to such a degree that I determined to
abandon the ship. That night, accordingly, I packed up
my bundle of linen, put on my best clothes, and sat all night
in the cook-house on deck. I confided my secret to another
youth, a respectable boy, who had been my schoolfellow,
who faithfully kept it. About eleven some of our men
came from the shore half tipsy, and one of them came into
the cook-house for something he wanted ; but as I sat
low down on a bucket in the corner I escaped detection.
About two o'clock in the morning I scrambled across the
tier of ships in which we lay, got down into a lighter, and
hailed a wherry at the landing. The man came and sus-
pected me to be a runaway. We had a parley, and half-a-
crown induced him to land me. I wandered about the
streets of London, gradually working my way towards the

28 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home.

West End ; answered the policemen and patrols, who were
suspicious of my bundle, in broad Yorkshire, as a simple
country lad going to see my relations ; received cautions in
a kindly tone about not letting anyone carry my bundle,
and in due time knocked at the door of one of my uncles,
who heard my tale, gave me breakfast, and then took me
to other relatives, three of whom agreed to drive me down
again to the ship, and there have an interview with the
captain. My appearance thus accompanied produced a
great sensation. It was thought on board that I must have
been drowned. The skipper was nonplussed and had
very little to say, but referred my friends to the real captain,
who lived atsome distance. We went to Captain Wrougham,
who, as usual, was very kind. He admitted the coarseness
of the man in command, and proposed that I should go to
my friends for the winter, and should rejoin the ship in the
spring, when he hoped to resume command and enter once
more on foreign trade. I enjoyed the spectacles of London
for a time and then returned home. But our ship was at
Scarborough before me. The other owners were dissatisfied
with what the ship was doing and sent a special agent to
bring her home. They agreed with my father to give up
my indentures and I was free. Though always admired,
the Leghorn was never prosperous ; she was sold, and
finally sank in the Bay of Genoa.

In vain did my parents try to persuade me to give up
the sea. I had not much taste for ship work, nor did I like
the rude society into which I was thrown ; but I was fond
of roaming to see the world, and was too proud to swallow
the handspike. I had seen schoolfellows jeered at for
deserting a pursuit supposed to have perils in it, and
demanding a hardy disposition, and I believe that this
opinion keeps many a youth at sea after he has had a
sickening of it.

I spent the winter in studying the science of navigation

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathonu. 29

under an old sea captain, who had Nome's " Epitome " off
by memory, the table of logarithms included. He was
clever, and had some half-dozen pupils, much older than
myself. It was a strange sort of school ; the old man kept
no servant, cooked his own food, sometimes got tipsy, and
then there was a fencing match between him and one of
the students with two-foot scales. I learnt to work a ship's
way, to keep a log book, and to take observations of the
sun, which we did with our sextants in fine weather on
Castle Hill.

In the spring I set sail once more. There was an
excellent old couple of an old Catholic family residing
at Scarborough, who had a brig called the Anne's Reso-
lution. To this vessel, which was very inferior to the
Leghorn, I was apprenticed for a short term, not alto-
gether to my liking. I wanted to go in one of the Arctic
discovery ships, or where I might see more adventures, but
my father wished to sicken me of the sea. The captain
was a good-natured man of ordinary abilities ; the mate,
who had been for a time at Stonyhurst and was full of
Catholic faith, was a nephew of the owners, and bore their
name. I had stipulated not to go again as cabin boy, but
this threw me into the forecastle, among a set of men and
boys whose conversation was the vilest imaginable. This
did not at all suit my taste, for I always kept a certain self-
respect. But after a time the captain became indisposed,
and required more attention than, with the present boy, he
could get. He therefore asked me as a favour to act as
cabin boy. This touched my feelings and I consented.
It had the further advantage of taking me out of the
forecastle.

There was another youth on board, older than myself,
who was not only steady, but very anxious to improve
himself. This led to a certain intimacy between us. But
we got into one or two scrapes together. With my vivid

3O Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathornc.

imagination I was passionately fond of the theatre, but
always kept away from low exhibitions. When in the
London Docks, and we had leave on shore in the evening,
I induced him more than once to accompany me to Covent
Garden ; and when the play was over we wandered through
the streets until six in the morning, when the dock gates
were opened, and then we slipped on board before all hands
were called. One morning, however, the mate appeared on
deck before we returned, which put an end to our theatrical
enjoyments. In these nightly wanderings we made it a
rule to keep to the main streets, to enter no place of re-
freshment, and speak to no one.

Whilst in the docks I got a severe scald through upsetting
some burning fat on my right instep, and being neglected
gangrene appeared. The doctor who was called in declared
that it was a hospital case and serious ; I was therefore
conveyed up to my Uncle Longstaff's, who then resided in
the Polygon, Somers Town. Through the affectionate care
of my aunt and the skill of the family doctor my foot was
saved, and in due time I returned to the ship. I was one
day engaged in tarring a cable, when I suddenly heard my
father's voice from the quay saying : " I see his eyes, but
nothing else of him." I looked up and there I saw my
father and uncle gazing at me. My father looked anything
but contented, and coming on board said : " Do you mean
to say that you like this ? " However, I held on until we
got to Memel, and there I found my deliverance.

When Sunday morning came in the harbour, Mr. Cray-
thorne, the mate, said to me: "William, let us go to
Mass." I fished up the " Garden of the Soul " from the bottom
of my sea chest, and we set off through the flat town of
Memel, with its numerous windmills for sawing timber, and
its churches in the hands of the Lutherans, until beyond
the town we reached a considerable wooden structure
exteriorly not unlike a barn. There was a square yard of

Autobiography of Archbishop VllatJionic. 31

grass in front of it, surrounded by a low wall, and on one
side the walk to the door was a mound surmounted by a
large wooden figure on a cross, round the front of which sat
a number of aged and decrepit people singing and soliciting
alms. The Mass had begun when we entered the chapel,
the sanctuary was profusely decorated with flowers, and
two banners were planted on the sanctuary rails, one of
which, I recollect, represented St. Michael the Archangel.
I vividly remember the broad figure of the venerable priest
and his large tonsure, which made me think him a Fran-
ciscan. The men knelt on the right side, the women on
the left, all dressed very plainly and much alike. With
their hands united and their eyes recollected, they were
singing the Litany of Loretto to two or three simple
notes, accompanied by an instrument like the sound
of small bells. The moment 1 entered I was struck by
the simple fervour of the scene ; it threw me into a cold
shiver, my heart was turned inward upon myself, I saw the
claims of God upon me, and felt a deep reproach within
my soul. When we came out I was again struck by the
affectionate way in which the people saluted each other, as
if they were all one family. Whatever money was in my
pocket went into the poor box, and when we got on board
I asked Craythorne what religious books he had with him.
He produced an English translation of Marsollier's " Life of
St. Jane Chantal," and Gobinet's " Instruction of Youth,
which I read as leisure served.

The venerable figure of St. Francis de Sales and that of
St. Jane Chantal introduced me to a new world, of which 1
had hitherto known nothing. A life filled with the sense
of God and devoted to God was what I had never realised.
Gobinet's "Instructions" again took me into my conscience.
Still there was much fancy in me, and I lived in a sort of
rapture of the imagination until we reached London. I
then wrote home and informed my parents that I wished

32 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

to leave the sea and return home. This was speedily
arranged, and I was again employed in my father's business.
My dear mother, however, unacquainted with the change
that had taken place in me, wrote to me before I left the
ship, expressing a hope that I should give no more trouble
to them than the rest of the family. I cannot remember
how it was, but though there was then a young priest
resident at Scarborough, to whom I went, and under whom,
at his request, I resumed the catechism, I did not at that
time make my first Communion. I took evening lessons
in French with Mr. Pexton, already named, and in walks
with him he interested me in college life and studies ; and
\ renewed my old habit of general reading. But in the
midst of this course of life we happened to receive a visit
from a linen manufacturer of Knaresborough, who had a
son studying for the Church, at the Benedictine Priory of
Downside. He took a fancy to my brother James, who
had a fine boy's voice, and was a principal singer at the
chapel. He pressed him to go to Downside as a Church
student, and spoke warmly about it to my parents. But
my brother did not feel the attraction. Whereupon I
acknowledged how much I should like it, and made known
the altered state of my mind. My father wrote at once to
Dr. Barber, the Prior, and the matter was settled to my
great delight. As Downside is near Bath, I preferred going
by London on board a packet sloop. But whilst anchored
at the mouth of the Thames we were caught in a severe
January gale, and had to cut and run with about fifty sail
more — of whom one, a Dutchman, went down — and got
safe into Harwich, where, in consequence of floating ice in
the Thames, I did not delay, but went on by coach, and
arrived at Downside in the beginning of February, 1823,
being nearly seventeen years old.

The College, as well as Priory, were then packed in the
old mansion, with considerable contrivance ; but the new

Autobiography of Arclibishop Ullathorne. 33

College and chapel were in course of preparation. I made
the twentieth boy in the school. The first thing that struck
me was the good feeling and piety which prevailed among
the boys, and the kindly relations which existed between
them and their masters. The whole tone of things was in
great contrast to all I had ever known, and threw a light
into my mind as to the practical bearing of the Catholic
religion. The next thing that struck me was the absence
of worldly knowledge and experience in the Superiors, as
well as in the monks, who nevertheless, by their great
dignity, piety, and kindness at once attracted my reverence
and veneration. It revealed to me a world in utter con-
trast to the world I had known before.

CHAPTER IV.

COLLEGIATE AND MONASTIC LIFE.

ARRIVED at St. Gregory's Priory, Downside, my life
underwent a total and very earnest change. In these
days it will scarcely be believed that until I went to St.
Gregory's I had never been present at Benediction of the
Blessed Sacrament, or heard the Litany sung, except at
Memel, but it now came with great sweetness to my soul
Such devotions in those days were chiefly limited to the few
existing colleges and convents. Father Folding, afterwards
the first Archbishop of Sydney, was our prefect and our
director, and in him I found all that my soul needed.* To
him I made my general confession, and he kept me long in
training, for it was not until Christmas night, 1823,! ten

* In the dedication to a volume of sermons, published in 1842, Dr.
Ullathorne thus expresses his obligations to his holy director : "You
were my first, my constant, and my best instructor in the spirit of the
religious life. It was you who early inspired me with that missionary
spirit which counts self as nothing in pursuit of the salvation of im-
mortal souls. And as I was brought up at your feet, so have I since
been privileged to walk by your side in the Apostolic career, and to
be guided by your light."

fA letter is preserved, dated Downside, January 7th, 1824, in
which the writer, addressing his parents, informs them of this event.
" I had the inexpressible happiness," he says, "of approaching Holy
Communion for the first time on Christmas Day, and promised now to
begin in earnest and serve God with all my heart, which, indeed, is a
very poor return for all the mercies and blessings which He has vouch-
safed to grant to such an unworthy being as myself. And now, my
dear parents, I feel as if I were entering on a new being, so much
happier am I than during my former course of life. . . . Much yet
remains to be done ; and now I ^humbly and sincerely, and from my

Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 35

months after my arrival, that I made my first Communion.
I had now two things to look after, my studies and my
soul, and in both had everything to make up ; for I had
never understood before either in what real study consisted,
or how the soul could be advanced towards divine things.
I began the first with the Latin grammar and elementary
books, and the structure of language dawned upon me as a
beautiful thing and one of deep interest. For in my earlier
days syntax was a locked up mystery for want of a proper
teacher to draw its principles into application. I soon
began other languages, for which I had a natural facility,
and my private time was mainly given to history.

I was pushed up much too rapidly through the school,
and consequently did not get my fair share of scholarship,
even as it was then understood in our colleges. I got no
Greek, but picked up the rudiments later on in teaching a
class of beginners. I was passed on from class to class at
each bi-monthly examination, so that in the course of
twelve months I had gone through all the classes and
stood by the side of those who had been studying for six
or seven years. It is true I had a method of my own,
which gave me more of the book than they who had
completed their year in it ; but that was unknown to the
masters. I first got up the lessons of the day as com-
pletely as I could, dodging the dictionary through all the
roots and compounds of the words, and then went on in the
book for the remainder of the time, so that I was soon
ahead of the class by some hundreds of pages, yet had
scarcely ever a mark against me. Then I made it a point
of honour never to revise for examinations, having a

heart, ask your pardon for all the uneasiness, troubles, and disquietudes
which I have caused you, which I hope you will grant through the
love you bear our Blessed Lord, and through the goodness of your
own hearts. I must also ask pardon of my brothers, for all the
scandal which I have given them, when I ought to have set them a
good example."

36 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

detestation of secondary motives as something mean, but
went on pursuing further studies. Yet the result was my
transfer to a higher class. But I have always regretted
this rapidity, which was beyond my own control ; for
though I have read most things privately, I have know-
ledge without due scholarship.

On the following Feast of the Epiphany I became a
postulant together with four fellow-students. But the
postulancy was managed in a peculiar way. We still re-
mained in the school and its dormitory as usual, but were
called up at five instead of six to attend Matins and
Lauds, and Meditation with the monks in choir. This
was the only thing that distinguished us from the other
lay students. We received the religious habit on March
1 2th, 1824, little more than a year after I had entered
the school. Although the taking the habit was made a
great ceremony, and Dr. Barber, the Prior, read us one of
his beautiful discourses, yet, owing to the times, it was
performed in a very primitive way. A small scapular was
placed over our ordinary lay dress, to be worn underneath,
and a large choir habit, kept for such occasions, was laid
upon the shoulders of each one, but kept to cover only the
last of the candidates.

During the novitiate we wore out our old coloured
clothes under an ordinary college gown, open in front,
and a trencher cap. Our master was a man of a warm
and tender heart, with true religious instincts, who
formed our souls to detachment and the spirit of the
Benedictine Rule with unction and genuine solicitude. We
were devotedly attached to him and affectionately united
with each other. After the duties of choir our morn-
ings were given to the study of the Rule, committing the
ascetic chapters to memory. As breakfast was not a con-
ventual meal, we daily asked for it on our knees, and before
it was granted the chapter of faults was held, followed by

Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 37

such admonitions and instructions as might forward us in
discipline. We then continued our classical studies for a
considerable part of the day. Our master thought it well
to exercise our memories, and therefore we had to commit
to memory the Sixth Book of Virgil, the " Ars Poetica " of
Horace, Pope's " Essay on Man," and various other com-
positions.

Whilst still in the school as a lay student, I had taken
the " Spiritual Combat " as a text-book, and had made it a
special study, applying its principles as well as its exposi-
tion of the soul's faculties and their use to my own case,
and rinding more systematic help in it than in any other
book. And I have never ceased to recommend it as the
most valuable of books for postulants when used as a text-
book. Not only because it is so clear on the difference
between the Spirit of God in man and the spirit of the
world, but also for the help it affords to self-knowledge
and self-conquest. It is exactly the book to lay the founda-
tion on which to place the Religious Rule. To this book
of principles were added the Lives of the Saints, and
especially of the Fathers of the Desert, in whom the
spiritual combat was most completely illustrated.

To return to the novitiate. Our work was not all study,
manual labour was sometimes added in the old Benedic-
tine spirit ; and there can be no doubt that the man who
can handle a spade, or do some mechanical work, will have
more practical sense than he who can only handle books,
not to speak of this veritable association with our poorer
brethren. Penances, those true searchers into nature, were
sometimes rather eccentric in their character, as more
effectually probing and bringing to the surface those
things hidden to oneself, but needing to be known and
corrected. Thus, after the time of meditation, a novice
would now and then be called upon to write down what he
had thought of, with all its wanderings and distractions,

38 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home.

which gave the Novice-master the opportunity of teaching
the just and right use of the faculties in that spiritual
exercise. Our chief text-book for the religious spirit was
the " Practice of Religious Perfection," by Rodriguez ; to
which the master added instructions drawn from the Rule
of St. Benedict. Here let me remark that however great
is the value of Rodriguez, it ought to be adapted in a
special edition for the use of Religious women. For there
are certain points in it that only regard the Society for
which it was written, and which are apt to mislead those
numerous institutes of Religious women to whom they are
not applicable.*

What took most hold of me, as an idea at least, was the
whole doctrine of Christian and Religious humility ; and
the example of the Fathers of the Desert had a still greater
charm, at least for my imagination. This, however, intro-
duced a disturbing influence, which set me a day dreaming
and so unsettled me. Abbot de Ranee's book on " Monastic
Life," his life and the four volumes recording the lives and
deaths of the first members of his reformed monastery, took
hold of me and linked themselves in my mind with St
Bernard, whom I had taken as my patron Saint, and with
his reform of the Benedictine Order. All this combined
with the impression made on me by the Lives of the Fathers
in the Desert, as drawn up by Bishop Challoner, had
become to me what fiction had been to my earlier years —
a grand, romantic, spiritual ideal, to be somehow realised
and acted upon. I earnestly entreated my Superiors to
allow me to go to La Trappe, there to live a penitential life,
buried from and forgotten by the world. A visit from Mr.
Walmesley, an English gentleman/skilled in medicine, who
was a lay brother of that monastery, only increased my

* As, e.g.) the chapter on " Manifestation of Conscience," which the
Archbishop never allowed to be used in the novitiates of convents of
women subject to him.

Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 39

desire. My Superiors tried to divert me from it, yet in the
kindest and most considerate way. Yet the notion acted
upon me in a way that for a time overpowered my fondness
for intellectual pursuits, for which I more than once got a
smart rebuke. When it came to the question of profession,
I opened my mind anew to the Novice-master on the
subject. He asked my leave to consult with the Prior.
The result of their conference was to express to me their
sincere apprehension of there being something of imagi-
nation in what I contemplated, and their fear that if I went
to La Trappe I should most likely fail, in which case 1
should probably lose my vocation and return to the world.
I was therefore advised to make my profession as an Anglo-
Benedictine, upon the understanding that, if after a period
of two years I was still of the same mind, putting aside the
thought in the interval, they would offer no further objec-
tions to my going to La Trappe. On this advice I acted ;
nor did I doubt, in later years, as I have known in similar
instances, that all was a delusion. It left me, however, a
valuable experience for the future guidance of souls.

Our novitiate was a happy one ; our numbers had been
doubled during its course, and, isolated as we were from
the professed Community, on whom we looked with great
respect, as well as from the school, we were closely united
with each other. We observed the rule of silence strictly,
and even if one of us glanced through the windows by way
of curiosity it was made the subject of self-accusation at
next morning's chapter. The evening recreation became a
valuable influence, and from time to time our master pointed
out some incident, religious event, or pious history in an
easy way, and turned it to useful instruction. Seldom did
a priest visit the house from the mission but we heard
something edifying about him or his work, and the occasion
was taken for inculcating the true missionary spirit. That
life, however, he used to tell us, was only for us, if called

4O Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

on by the President-General to enter upon it ; our real
business there was to make ourselves good monks, and to
leave our future disposal in the hands of God, Who would
manifest His will through the voice of Superiors. This
solid principle also was carefully enlarged upon, that the
care of souls was an office so far beyond human powers
that nothing could make it safe or effective but the grace
attached to obedience ; that it was essentially what the
Divine Revelation declared it to be, a mission ; and that
mission consisted, not in selecting for ourselves, but in
being sent by authority.

Four of us who had entered the novitiate together made
our profession on Easter Tuesday, April Qth, 1825. It was a
time of unusual fervour, as well in special preparation
as in that greatest oblation to God of which man is
capable. As I am in part recording the customs of those
days in which the Catholic Church in England was first
beginning to emerge into freedom, after its long state of
obscurity, I may mention that our change of costume
consisted in nothing more than a change from the old
brown or blue clothes to what was then considered clerical
costume, to wit, a black-tailed coat, shorts with gaiters, and
a white limp cravat; and in the monastery a soutane, a
college gown, and cap. For it was still a long time before
it was considered prudent to adopt the religious habit.
Father Folding still continued in the office of Novice-
master, and we, as junior professed, remained under his
paternal care. He still directed our studies, and under him
we studied Rhetoric, Logic, and Mental Philosophy. During
the year of Rhetoric our text-books were Cicero and a
manuscript by Eustace, the author of the "Classical Tour in
Italy," who was first a student and then professor of the
Priory when at Douay, though never a monk ; Quinctilian
and parts of Longinus ; whilst for private reading we had
Blair, Rollin on " Sacred Eloquence," and Campbell's

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 41

" Philosophy of Rhetoric." But for my part I read every-
thing the library could produce. A little debating society
was also got up later on, which some of the older monks
joined ; and thus one began to gain the habit of thinking
on one's legs before an audience. Privately, I felt the need
also of a certain physical training ; for though no longer
heavy and clumsy as in my sea-going days, because study
had reduced my system, yet I was stronger on the left than
on the right side, and had a lisp in my voice. I therefore
took to Austin's " Cheiromonia," and with the aid of dumb-
bells trained myself to freedom and ease of action until it
became natural to me. I stood for hours together, at my
studies, on the right leg to gain power over it; and, to cure
the lisp and get clear open utterance I repeated com-
positions walking up hill and with pebbles in my mouth,
when I had opportunities of doing so unobserved. We
also paid particular attention to pronunciation, making it a
rule to correct each other, and keeping " Walker's Dic-
tionary" on the table for an authoritative appeal. And
here let me express my surprise that so little has ever
been done in the training of our clergy, to cultivate clear
and effective reading for Church use.

About this time I took up St. Augustine's "Confessions "
as a spiritual manual, which, next to the sacred Scriptures,
is the book of greatest profundity, whether as regards the
knowledge of God or of the divine operations in the human
soul ; no book ever opened my intelligence so much by
setting before me the principles upon which human life
should move. It is a book for the heart quite as much as
for the mind, and reveals to us the divine operations of
grace in its conflicts with nature with wonderful clearness.
There is much truth in the remark that St. Augustine
formed the religious intellect of Europe.

From Rhetoric, after an elementary course of Physics, we
passed to Logic. Our text-books were Watts and the

42 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

" Port Royal Logic," after which we took up the Scholastic
Logic in another manuscript treatise by Eustace. Here I
found a study completely to my taste, for few things have
fascinated me more than the analysis of mental operations
and the study of the mental and moral faculties. I there-
fore found myself in a field of predilection when we passed
to the study of mental and moral philosophy. Father
Folding himself was an extensive reader and large thinker
on these topics, and made the subject attractive. He first
opened our minds with Reid and other Scotch philosophers,
and after thus interesting us in philosophic thought, especi-
ally in the beautiful style of Reid and Beattie, passed us
on to the Catholic philosophy. All the chief systems were
analysed excepting those of Germany, which, at that time,
were scarcely known in England. We were then set to
analyse Hume, Berkeley, Locke, and Hartley, and to write
essays upon them. Then we were introduced to Natural
Religion, which brought me into contact with the " Pensees
de Paschal," Paley, and the large works of Bergier and
Bishop Butler. In private time I analysed and annotated
most of these books on paper, and, which I afterwards
regretted, burned a great pile of these papers before going
to Australia.

Nor was the study of the Scriptures neglected. These
occupied the Sundays, festivals, and an hour each evening.
Besides the "Prolegomena," we studied the Psalms, with the
help of Menochius, Bossuet, and South, and after studying
one day wrote notes the next. We committed the Gospels
of the Sundays to memory, and afterwards all the Epistles
of St. Paul, except the one to the Hebrews, and studied a
commentary on them. I never regretted the learning St.
Paul's Epistles by heart in the Douay version. This exer-
cise became invaluable to me as a preacher, though it gave
me an involved style, which it took me years to shake off.
I found South of great assistance in comprehending the

Autobiography of Archbishop UllatJwrne. 43

style of the Old Testament, and a few lessons in Hebrew,
which I privately obtained at Scarborough from a Jewish
Rabbi, gave me an insight into the structure of that
language.

Our Professor of Theology had no taste for Philosophy
beyond the Scholastic Logic. He caught me one day in the
library reading Smith's " Theory of Moral Sentiments,"
with " Coghlan on the Passions " lying by my side. " What
are you reading ? " he asked. I told him. " There is no
theory of morals," he said. " No," I replied, " but there
Jiave been many ; and in its nature it is a system." Com-
prehending the significance of my "have been" he let me
read on.* It became a habit with me to trace everything
I could to its origin and principles. I endeavoured to
think by principles, and the habit made me laconic in
speech, for my style was a reflex of what was going on in
my mind, and made me sometimes a puzzle to those to
whom I spoke. One good confrere hit me with Horace's
" brevis essc laboro, obscure fio " — " In trying to be brief
you grow obscure." And I sometimes heard my old nick-
name amplified into " Old Plato." I believe I was more or
less a puzzle to Superiors as well as to brethren, and was
left to do much after my own way. Thus I got into a
habit of constant reading with very little relaxation ; and
excessive reading overlays solid mental, as well as moral,
discipline. I read far into the night, beyond the time for

* The obscurity of the above passage is thus explained by a learned
friend to whom it was submitted. " In this passage reference appears
to be made to the distinction drawn by St. Augustine (' De Civit.
Dei,' 1. 19, n. i) between the moral systems of philosophers — 'empty
dreams ' he calls them — * and the hope which God gives to us, and the
substantial fulfilment of it which He will give us as our blessedness.'
The word ' theory ' is used in that loose sense so common in English
writers, which takes it as equivalent to hypothesis, and hypothesis for
conjecture. In this sense we have no 'theory of morals' ; yet 'in its
nature it is a system,' for it essentially implies subordination according
to a distinct method— whatever method be adopted or principle of
subordination assumed."

44 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home.

extinguishing lights, and consequently was often found
wanting in choir when Matins had begun. Nor was this
noticed, as it ought to have been, until at last I went to
the Prior, acknowledged my fault, and offered to submit to
whatever correction he thought best. After which I re-
ceived a public rebuke.*

There is a certain class of persons in colleges and monas-
teries who, having a degree of intelligence and love of
study, are more occupied within themselves than outwardly
demonstrative, and who look more singular than they
really, in their hearts, wish to be. Not being altogether
comprehended, they are apt to be left too much to them-
selves, so far as is consistent with ordinary observance.
Such persons require to be drawn out of themselves, not
so much by admonition as by the kind and considerate
converse of Superiors. But even sensible Superiors too
often refrain from doing this from the mistaken motive
that they may do more harm than good, although there
may be stages where it would be so. But, in the main,
those self-included characters, like ghosts, will speak when
calmly spoken to. Their hearts want the relief of com-
muning, and are only in a labyrinth for want of a hand to
guide them out of it.

The Sundays and festivals, which were days of Holy
Communion, were exclusively devoted to spiritual studies
and the Holy Scriptures. We were accustomed to daily
self-examination, and always took a chapter of Scripture,
and another of the " Following of Christ/' before proceeding
to other spiritual reading ; and towards Holy Scripture I
had always a special attraction.

In the beginning of the year 1828 we began our course

tTo this frank acknowledgment of his fault, it is right to add, on
the authority of one admitted to his closest confidence, that whenever
in later years the Bishop visited Downside he always assisted at the
office in choir as an act of reparation for former negligence.

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathonic. 45

of Theology. Here, at last, I found a teacher who really
taught systematically, and not only with method, but with
considerable preparation and from an extensive accumula-
tion of knowledge. I have always said that Dr. Brown,
late Bishop of Newport and Menevia, was the only person
from whose living voice I ever learnt much. All else was
acquired chiefly through books. But here I found a
teacher who spoke from the digested stores of his mind.
The study of the tract on "Religion and its Evidences" led
me into a wide course of reading, and into the whole con-
troversy with the Philosophers of France and England.
The study of the Divine attributes and of the Holy Trinity
elevated the mind and laid the deep foundation of all
Theology. I found it to be the most spiritual of all
spiritual reading. I may mention, as an instance of my
method of work, that at a certain stage the professor placed
in my hands the well-known treatise by Dr. Clarke on the
Divine attributes. But with all its clearness, I found a
link wanting in the argument where the transition occurs
between material and spiritual existence. I referred it to
the professor, who was equally perplexed. I then beat
about until at last I found a hint, in the " Dictionnaire Theo-
logique" of Bergier, that Clarke had drawn his whole
argument from Tertullian. Referring to that deep thinker
I found the link that was wanting in his books Contra Her-
mogenem. The science of the Incarnation gave a unity and
depth to the sacred Scriptures such as I could not have
understood before ; whilst the heresies through which that
science obtained its wonderful development and accuracy
completely explained the good which God brings out of
the conflict between light and darkness. The previous
learning of St. Paul's Epistles was a good preparation for
the treatise on Grace, for which we had an excellent text
book abridged from Tournely. But I also read some of
St. Augustine's treatises against the Pelagians, which were

46 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

chiefly enucleations of St. Paul, whose Epistles after that
became a new book to me.

With respect to the treatise on the Church, I must
admit that our professor was inclined, by his studies, to
Gallicanism, and hence we had a good deal of Tournely
and De la Hogue. This, however, did not altogether
satisfy my mind, nor was it the view taken by Dr.
Barber, our Prior, who had been trained by Dr. Eloy, a
distinguished Doctor of the Sorbonne, who was first of his
licence in that University, and whose views were altogether
ultramontane. I consequently took up De Maistre's book,
and Gallicanism was gradually cleared out of my mind.
This reminds me to state, before I forget, that at the
Council of the Vatican the public press completely mis-
represented the line which I took on the discussion of the
question of the Papal Infallibility. I was represented as
taking a middle course. It was nothing of the kind. As
a matter of fact, I never opened my lips on that question.
It is true that I prepared a discourse upon it, and my
name was put down to speak, but when my turn came I
was so ill that I was unable to rise from bed. I got
another Bishop to ask leave to read my address ; but it was
ruled by the Presidents that it could not be read unless the
author was present, and as there were more than forty
speakers still on the list, the opportunity was lost. The
sole object contemplated in that address was to propose the
addition of a term in the definition which might tend to
greater clearness. As I knew that impressions had been
privately made on the mind of the Sovereign Pontiff with
respect to my views, I solicited a special audience, in which
I informed His Holiness that from the time of my theo-
logical studies I had always been an Infalliblist, and that
all I desired was to see that the definition should be as clear
as it could be made. But in fact the lines of explanation
added to the decree before its promulgation accomplished

Autobiography of Archbistiop Ullatliorne. 47

all that I desired. With this explanation His Holiness
expressed himself well satisfied.

Although our Dogmatic course was wisely conducted in
Latin for the sake of accurate terminology, yet our pro-
fessor decided to conduct the moral course in English, on
account of the many and minute practical questions which
belong to modern times and English customs. It was a
happy circumstance for us, that just before we began this
last study a Jesuit Father, on a visit from Bristol, intro-
duced the great work of St. Alphonsus to the knowledge
of our professor, together with the decrees in its favour.
It consequently became our chief guide and saved us from
the rigorism of Collet. At that time St. Thomas was little
known in practice on this side of the Alps, except in
quotations. Bishop Collingridge had also bequeathed a
sum, at his death, for a reprint of the Praxis of Blessed
Leonard of Port Maurice, which our professor superin-
tended at about the same period. We thus had safe guides
to Roman doctrines. Although our professor gave us the
summary of many authors, when great questions were
concerned he always left us free where the Church left us
free ; but we chiefly followed the conclusions of St.
Alphonsus.

I long endeavoured to form to my mind a map of theo-
logical science in its order and logical sequence, getting the
first start from the preface of Petavius, and so proceeding
with time and study. For out of this intrinsic view of the
whole system of Theology, there appears to me to arise one
of the sublimest demonstrations of religion, a demonstra-
tion that well deserves a book to itself. During these
studies, the late Father Dullard, who, with permission of
the Holy See, had passed from the Franciscan to the
Benedictine Order, left in my cell for safe custody copies
of the best editions of St. Augustine, Tertullian, St. Ber-
nard, and Bossuet. To these I devoted much private time,

48 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

and got initiated into the value of the Fathers of the
Church ; which contributed much to breadth and freedom
of mind. As to Bossuet, I never tired of him. His com-
prehensive views tend so greatly to the enlargement and
elevation of thought Comparing notes, at a later period,
with such men as Abbot Gueranger, Cardinal Pitra, and
other men of that stamp, I found them ascribing much of
their mental enlargement to an early familiarity with the
pages of Bossuet, notwithstanding his Gallicanism.

Another book the study of which formed a real epoch in
the history of my mind was a collection of the works
attributed to St. Denys the Areopagite, which I read
when a deacon at Ampleforth. Here I found Theology
in its purest form divested of controversy, and written
as if by a spirit with a pen of light ; explaining also,
with wonderful lucidity, both the celestial and the ec-
clesiastical hierarchies. These works I followed up with
the "Apostolical Constitutions," which exhibit the early
discipline of the Church in full detail.

I have thus recorded the great landmarks of my
reading, as a student, whilst regretting that the want of
earlier and higher scholarship has been an obstacle to the
better use of reading all my life.

CHAPTER V.
FROM ORDINATION TO DEPARTURE FOR AUSTRALIA.

IN the month of October, 1828, I received the Sacrament
of Confirmation from Bishop (afterwards Cardinal) Weld.
I had never before seen a bishop, except Bishop Baines,
when he officiated at the opening of the old Chapel of St.
Gregory, the year after I arrived at Downside. On the
same day I received the Minor Orders, and on October I2th
of the same year the Sub-diaconate, together with my
companions, Messrs. Kendal, Davis, and Dowding. On
Ember Saturday, September, 1830, together with others of
the brethren, I received the Order of Deacon. On March
3rd, 1829, the aged bishop, Dr. Collingridge, of the Western
District, departed this life, and Bishop Baines, who had
been his coadjutor, succeeded him as Vicar-Apostolic.

Soon after this event began the great conflict within
the Anglo-Benedictine Congregation, arising out of the
establishment by the Bishop of a great College at Prior
Park, near Bath. Through his persuasions, the Superiors
of the College of Ampleforth and several of the monks
were induced to abandon their monastery and pass over to
the Secular College at Bath. The Fathers of Downside
not only stood firm to their Order, but even refused to give
up a quota of their income to the support of Prior Park,
rightly regarding the claim as uncanonical. The troubles
arising out of this conflict are now a matter of past history
which need not here be recapitulated.

5

50 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

Soon after this time my Superiors wished to advance me
to the Priesthood, before I had completed the course of
Theology. But apprehending there might be difficulties
raised by the Bishop about dispensation from time and
interstices, a petition was sent to Rome, through Cardinal
Weld, the Protector of the English Benedictines. His
Eminence replied that it belonged not to the dignity of a
Cardinal to act as agent as well as protector ; and so, to
my individual satisfaction, I escaped from what I thought
a premature ordination. However, I was not destined to
continue my studies ; but with the Rev. Mr. Sinnot, a
deacon as well as myself, I was sent to assist the new Prior
in restoring the Monastery and College of Ampleforth after
the great desolation caused by the events above referred to.
Soon after arriving there I was appointed Professor of
Theology to a small class ; but by the time I had prepared
the first lesson the Prior had changed his mind, put an
Irish Franciscan to that office, and appointed me Prefect
of Discipline over the school. Although those who
remained constant to the Order after the great desertion
stood firm, yet there was still a flavour remaining of the
spirit in which they had been trained. The new Prior was
from the old house of Lambspring, and an old missioner,
and was not accepted with perfect cordiality, still less the
two members from Downside. This spirit communicated
itself to the school, which had too intimate relations with
one or two Religious. So no sooner had the new Prefect
appeared, than there was chalked up on the walls, " No Hunt,
No reform." I let the students have their little triumph
for the day. But the next morning, after prayers, I let
them know how surprised I was to find a college of boys
with the manners of a pothouse. I observed that if one or
two of them had chalked the walls in a style insulting to
an entire stranger, the rest must have concurred, or they
would have removed the disgrace fastened on the whole

Autobiography of ArchbisJiop Utlatkorne. 51

school. " I will not be severe with you," I said, " without
necessity : I will give you till the next recreation hour to
get the walls cleaned of their disgrace. If it is not done by
then, I will stop all the school work until I find out the
offenders. If I fail I shall conclude that the whole school
is involved in the guilt, and shall punish by decimation."
At the next recreation the walls were quite clean. Soon
after, I expelled one of the older students and flogged a
younger one, after which we became good friends and
understood each other.

Meanwhile I had received the Order of Priesthood,
together with Mr. Sinnot, from Bishop Painswick at
Ushaw. This, to me, great event took place on the
Ember Saturday of September, 1831 ; nor need I dwell
upon the great change which the Priesthood wrought in
my spiritual habits. Only those who, after long prepara-
tion, have entered under obedience into that sublime state
and office, can in any degree realise what the Sacrament
of the Priesthood does for the soul of the receiver. For
weeks after my ordination I seemed to feel the sacred
unction on my hands. The thought and feeling with which
the Priesthood inspired me was one of sacrifice, making it
appear to be the natural life of a priest whose soul had un-
dergone a transformation into a new order of existence.
The ideas of monk and priest appeared to my mind's eye
in singular correlation with each other : the monk, as the
man spontaneously offered to God through the call of His
election of grace ; whilst the Priesthood, imparting the dis-
tinctive character of Christ to the soul, absorbed the hidden
life of Our Lord, and brought Him forth an open sacrifice
for the souls of men. The tremendous mystery of the altar
took visible form in my eyes, and was coloured to my in-
ward sense as that Divine oblation of the Immaculate Lamb
which on Heaven's golden altar was ever offered before the
majesty of the Father, the earthly repetition of which made

CT iiADV't rniiFGE

52 Autobiography of Archbishop Llllathornc.

by mortal man seemed to make the material altar stream
with grace. As Prefect I felt reluctant to employ my con-
secrated hands in punishing boys sent up to me for the
purpose. I believe this sense of sacrifice impressed on my
soul at my ordination had a secret force and some conscious
influence in rendering me prompt to respond to the call to
the Australian Mission. Alas ! that those deeper move-
ments of the soul should slacken and suffer loss amid the
strife and turmoil of subsequent life !

Soon after my ordination I was sent to the small missions
of Craik and Easingwold on alternate Sundays. There I
preached my first sermons, and did the Sunday duty. It
was at Craik that Dr. Baines first began, and I found there
a copy of " Archer's Sermons " covered with his marks for
accentuation. It was there he first elaborated that style of
enunciation which made him afterwards such a master
of oratorical delivery. Some time before I received the
Priesthood I had lost my dear father. He received the
last Sacraments surrounded by his family ; and one of his
assistants, who was likewise present, was so touched by
this Catholic death-bed, the sacred rites which accompanied
it, and the moving words of the priest, the Rev. Mr. Leyne,
that he asked for instruction and to be received into the
Church. It then came out that he had hitherto been the
secretary of an Orange Lodge, which he at once re-
linquished ; and, as he subsequently told me, the object
of that Lodge was to do all the harm they could to the
Catholic religion.

Returning to Downside in 1831, I had scarcely settled
down in my old monastery and begun to teach in the
school, when Dr. Polding received briefs of appointment
as Visitor-Apostolic to the Mauritius, where his uncle, Dr.
Slater, was the Bishop. But he feared lest the intense
heat of that island should relax his energies, and so
respectfully declined the appointment.

CHAPTER VI.
MISSION TO AUSTRALIA.

THROUGH the recommendation of Bishop Brampton,
Vicar-Apostolic of the London District, Dr. Morris, a
member of the Downside Community, who had for several
years been the only member of any regular Order
employed on the London Mission, was then appointed as
Apostolic Visitor to the Mauritius, which appointment he
accepted. He naturally wished to obtain co-operators
from the house of his profession, and accordingly made
application to the Superiors of Downside. In reply to his
application he was told that if I were asked I should
probably not be unwilling to go. This impression was, I
believe, derived from an incident which took place several
years before that time. I had been suffering for some
two years from an acute inflammation of the liver, combined
with sharp and continuous attacks of ague. I was going
with other young Religious, in company with Dr. Folding,
in a post chaise, to Bath, to consult a physician, when Dr.
Folding began to talk of the great want of missioners in
Australia ; he spoke of the sufferings of the convicts, and
observed that there was not such a field in the wide world
for missionary labour. He gave his own ideas as to the
way in which such a mission should be managed, expressed
his attraction for it, and asked us which of us would be
ready to join him. I at once declared myself ready to do
so. This conversation had evidently been laid up in Dr.
Folding's mind, and had led to the mentioning of my
name to Dr. Morris. When, therefore, Dr. Morris wrote
to me, I replied that I had about a hundred reasons

54 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

against going to the Mauritius, and almost as many for
going to Australia.

It must here be observed that the Bishop of the
Mauritius had at that time a most extensive jurisdiction ; it
reached, on the one side, to South Africa ; and on the other,
over Australia and the South Sea Islands, including New
Zealand. Dr. Morris replied that he equally required help
for Australia, and asked me to go to New South Wales. I
therefore submitted the question to my Superiors. The
Prior at that time was Father Turner, an old Douay monk,
a truly meek and holy man, whilst Drs. Folding and
Brown filled the next offices. Dr. Folding advised me to
wait, thinking that the time for the Australian Mission was
not yet mature. But the Prior and Dr. Brown advised me
to write to the President-General, who gave me up to the
jurisdiction of Bishop Morris for the Australian Mission.

I therefore proceeded to London, where I received the
kindest hospitality from my relatives ; nor can I ever
forget the affectionate co-operation or the prolonged
hospitality of my confrere, the Rev. Dr. Heptonstall, who
was the Procurator of the English Benedictines in London,
and had a small mission at Acton. At that time I had no
prospect of aid from the Colonial Government, but was
going out at my own expense. That is to say, I had a
little legacy from my father, which I was allowed to use,
and which was doubled by my mother and two brothers.
My first work was to form a library, for I knew that the
books I should require could not be found in Australia. I
therefore spent months in the old book shops and among
their catalogues, and gathered together about a thousand
volumes of Theology, Fathers, Canon law, and sacred
literature, in every language of which I knew something.
I then made a visit to Scarborough, where I bade farewell
to my dear mother, brothers, and sisters, never expecting
to see them again.

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 55

Meanwhile a despatch had come from the Governor of
New South Wales to the Secretary for the Colonies, which
changed my position altogether. His Excellency repre-
sented to the Secretary of State that there was no autho-
rised head of the Catholic clergy in that colony, that
difficulties had consequently arisen between the Government
and the senior priest respecting grants of land, and that it
was desirable to obtain the appointment of a Catholic
ecclesiastic invested with due authority. Bishop Morris was
in consequence invited to an interview at the Colonial
Office, and he informed the Secretary of State that he had
an ecclesiastic in view, whom he could appoint as his
Vicar-General for Australia, with residence in Sydney, who
would have all the authority required. This was agreed to,
and a stipend was assigned by the Government of £200 a
year, an allowance of £1 a day when travelling on duty,
and for voyage and outfit £150. The title assigned to me
by Government, in documents, beyond that of Vicar-
General, was that of His Majesty's Catholic Chaplain in
New South Wales. I also received a letter from the
Colonial Secretary, recommending me to the Governors of
the Australian Colonies.

Dean Kenny, in his " Progress of the Catholic Religion in
Australia," gives an anecdote about the spirit of my depar-
ture, as derived from Dr. Heptonstall, which I may as well
put in its authentic form. Just before sailing I happened
to meet, in the streets of London, my old professor, Dr.
Brown, and our old Professor of Greek, Dr. Heptonstall.
On bidding them farewell they expressed their surprise
that, going out alone, to the furthest extremity of the
world, and leaving country and friends behind me, I should
be so calm and, apparently, so indifferent. I simply inti-
mated that, having God with me, the authority of the
Church and a great vocation before me, I felt I was in my
right place and had nothing else to care for.

CHAPTER VII.

DEPARTURE TO AUSTRALIA.

I SAILED in the Sir Thomas Mttnro, on September
1 6th, 1832. A large ship is a very different thing from
the brigs in which I had sailed as a boy ; and I was no
longer a cabin boy, but a priest with a title expressive of
responsible office. I had a good sized cabin which enabled
me to enjoy retirement at any time. Although solitary as
a Catholic, and unable to say Mass as a priest, and although
I had but little in common with those around me, I
never felt those long voyages tedious. I enjoyed the quiet
and the absence of solicitude, and the retirement of my
cabin, that floating hermit's cell. From my boyhood I had
a good deal of the hermit in my composition, preferring to
be alone, and having no attraction for society beyond the
sense of duty. My attraction was to books and my own
solitary musings. And though for many years I had the
credit of putting out a good deal of practical energy, that
was when duty called, and no longer. Archbishop Folding
used to say, and with truth, that I required some exciting
cause, or some difficulty to surmount, to draw out the sleep-
ing energies within me. I never felt the disposition to take
in hand the future before the present, and was thus saved
from many useless solicitudes which torment the imagina-
tion. Experience has taught me that things do not occur
as the imagination is apt to paint them by anticipation, and
that by tormenting yourself with anticipations of events in

Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 57

which you are to be engaged you only jaundice your eyes
and warp your judgment. Napoleon's remark that the eye
of the general should be as colourless as his glass is appli-
cable to all who have to deal with difficult human affairs.
I did not therefore tease myself with the unknown future,
but in some degree, on St. Augustine's principle, I "joined
myself to eternity and found rest." And of that eternity I
had all around me the image in the boundless sea joined to
the boundless heavens, always the same, yet always living
in a change that spoke of God's never ceasing action in the
created universe. On how many tranquil evenings and
starry nights did I drink in a deeper sense of God's grandeur
as Creator and controller of the boundless air and ocean,
and of the worlds that twinkled above me as from a point !
There is nothing that inspires the sense of dependence on
that sovereign will like the silent teaching of the trackless
ocean through the process of the intelligence.

Early habits had made me indifferent to all but the
necessities of life, and I discarded many of those useless
encumbrances which people call comforts. In the cabin
there was much more luxury than I needed, and I never
troubled the twelve o'clock " tiffin," or the eight o'clock
assembly over the spirit bottles. For many years neither
tea, coffee, ale, wine, or spirits suited my constitution ; I
had steam enough within me to keep up the movement of
life. Most of my companions made themselves miserable
with the heat in the tropics ; and certainly the pitch would
sometimes bubble up from between the seams of the deck,
and your sticks of sealing wax would melt together : but
these good people unnecessarily put fire into themselves,
and heated themselves through the imagination by
thinking about it. By keeping below when the ship was
cool in the earlier part of the day, and coming on deck in
the evening when the ship was hot, I was always cool
when my companions were in misery. By a little manage-

58 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

ment I saved myself this torment, and tried to impart
some of my philosophy to others, but without success :
they seemed to think that our natures were not the
same.

I had a sailor's heart for the poor fellows who manned
the ship, and though I never spoke to them but a word or
so on occasion, they seemed to know it by instinct, and
always showed me particular respect. I fancy they liked
to see the sturdy way in which I walked the deck in all
weathers, and that independence of circumstances which
came of the monk grafted on the sailor. Except the
privation, therefore, of the Mass and the Church services,
I was always inclined to regret when the voyages came to
an end, and the quiet and retirement that they afforded
me. They were a sort of prolonged retreat, uniting a
course of spiritual with a course of ecclesiastical study, by
which I in some degree made up for my abridged course
before ordination.

The rule of life which I adopted on board ship, and
which I followed on all future occasions, never failed to
give me influence on emergency. I followed a plan of
studies in my cabin, but after meals I mixed in the
general conversation. A long voyage at sea generally
contributes to good fellowship ; yet, as the passengers are
of a mixed description, and there is much weariness
arising from indolence, and as wine and malt liquor are
put twice a day on the table, and spirits in the evening as
well, people are apt to talk too freely, and to let out those
infirmities which are, ordinarily, family secrets. Hence
misunderstandings are apt to arise, and sometimes
antipathies. For instance, there was a very quiet Methodist
minister with his wife and family on board this ship.
They used the quarter deck, but had a large cabin, and
second class food by themselves. They were very un-
obtrusive and respectable in their way, but they were teased

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 59

and put upon by a number of young men, for no better
reason than their own thoughtless amusement. But my
reserved habits enabled me to act as their protector on
various occasions, and as they suffered a good deal of
discomfort I privately sent them presents of wine and
other things, which had been sent as presents to me, but
for which I had no occasion.

Feeling my deficiency in Ecclesiastical law, I made it a
point of special study, and directed special attention to what
concerned the authority and jurisdiction of a Vicar-General.
For, by my deed of appointment, this extended over the
whole of Australia, Van Dieman's Land alone excepted,
which was left to the only priest then in that colony. I knew
that I should be some four thousand miles away from my
Bishop, with whom the means of communication would be
rare and casual. Even the consecrated oils for the Sacra-
ments were received from London, much after date, and
there was the whole breadth of the world between these
colonies and the Holy See. I felt, then, that I should have
to act almost as if the complete authority of the Church
were concentrated in my office, and to rely on my own
resources.

We put in at the Cape of Good Hope, where, on landing,
I found but one priest for the whole of South Africa. He
was an English Benedictine from Ampleforth, and an
accomplished man. His congregation, at that time, was a
mixture from all the nations of Europe and the East, and
they gave him much trouble, so much so that he often got
into fits of abstraction and ground his teeth together. He
was subsequently brought to England with the loss of his
mind. This was the first opportunity I had of observing
the impolicy of leaving one priest alone in a remote
colony. Later on I was destined to see more of this
evil.

We beat up against the wind under a heavy gale, and

60 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home.

bore such a stress of sail that we were mistaken by the
people for a man-of-war. The bold and lofty mountain
rising over the town, with the flat table at the top, was
covered with its cloth of clouds, at the end of which hung
a rainbow, whilst the descending sun threw an exquisite
colouring over the vast and stormy scene. The Dutch
have built Cape Town after the fashion of their streets at
home, in broad straight lines and at right angles, void of
all protection from the fierce winds, sun, and dust, so that
even the gentlemen had to wear blue veils for the
protection of their eyes.

Enjoying the hospitality of the Rev. Father, I was much
interested in the novel vegetation to be seen on all sides,
and the diversity of races, and especially with the social
customs of the Hottentots and the Malays. I visited a
particular friend of the priest's, and one of his chief
supporters, who was quite a character. A West Indian
Creole by birth, he had begun life as a player on the violin,
and had risen to wealth by supplying the exotic gardens of
Europe with seed, and its menageries with wild animals.
He had lions, tigers, ostriches, and other wild animals
ready in iron cages for shipment. His hospitable table
was surrounded by a large family, and in the centre of his
hall stood an immense basket of oranges for the free use,
at all times, of his children. His establishment was a
curiosity.

Setting sail again, we ran with a fair wind and stiff
breeze all the way to the Australian coast, where, passing
through Basso Straits, we entered the harbour of Circular
Head, so called from a huge rock, or rather mountain of
rock, in the shape of a drum, rising up from the sea, and
covered with forest, that sheltered the bay within. Here
were the head-quarters of the Van Dieman's Land
Company, which had received from Government half a
million of acres on which to establish an improved system

Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 6 1

of agriculture. The manager, Mr. Curr, was an English
Catholic, and brother of a priest from whom I brought
letters. The homestead was certainly in a flourishing
condition, both as to vegetable and animal production ;
but, with the exception of the manager, his family, and a few
superintendents, the whole settlement consisted of convict
labourers assigned to the Company. Here I had no juris-
diction, and the only priest in the island, which was about
the size of Ireland, resided at Hobart Town on the opposite
coast. To the great surprise of all on board, I received no
more attention than any other passenger. We were invited
in parties, once, to dine whilst part of the cargo was un-
loading ; but I was left on board like any other stranger,
except that I was asked to baptise three of the manager's
children, who were old enough to play with the stole and
to make remarks whilst the Sacrament was being adminis-
tered. The letters in which I described my first impression
of the country, its singular trees shedding the bark instead
of the leaves, the odoriferous shrubs and scentless flowers,
the rich plumage of the birds, and the diversity of the shells
and sponges on the shore — these and similar ones of later
date were long preserved by my brother Owen, but were
unfortunately destroyed by his widow.

From Circular Head we sailed for Hobart Town. No
one will ever forget his first entrance into Storm Bay : its
vast expanse and depth ; its basalt columns rising out of
the cliffs like gigantic organs ; its numerous islands of
basalt of varied and fantastic shapes, as we approached
the mouth of the Derwent; and Mount Wellington towering
3,000 feet in the distance and marking the position of the
capital. To enliven the scene, a shoal of black whales was
crossing the bay and shore-boats were after them. We saw
one that had been struck with the harpoon, flying rapidly
through the water, towing the boat whose harpoon had
struck the huge fish, the boat with its fore-timbers out of the

62 Atitobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

foaming flood, and the men sitting as still as death.
Another whale had been struck repeatedly, its spoutings
were red with mingled blood, and the harpooner, leaning on
the instrument, was forcing it into the exhausted body as
it lay upon the waters. We wound through the islands —
the pilot pointing out Brumdi amongst them, as producing
the best potatoes in the world — and entered the Derwent,
sailing up between its beautiful sloping shores until we
turned into Sullivan's Cove, when we beheld the city, with
Mount Wellington towering over it.

The one priest was absent on his annual visit to Laun-
ceston, on the opposite side of the island. I was hospitably
lodged and entertained by Mr. Hackett, a native of Cork,
and a distiller; a man of information, popular among the few
Catholics, and influential in the town. Meeting the leading
Catholics, all of Irish origin, I soon began to hear a sad
account of the state of Catholic affairs, which my own sub-
sequent knowledge but too much confirmed.

I must refer to my two pamphlets, " The Catholic
Mission in Australasia," published in England in 1837,
and " The Reply to Judge Burton," published in Sydney in
1839, for the history of Catholic affairs before my arrival.
The first priest who arrived with authority in New South
Wales was the Very Rev. Jeremiah O'Flynn, who was in-
vested by the Holy See with the title of Archpriest, with
power to administer the Sacrament of Confirmation. He
arrived in Sydney, by the ship Duke of Wellington, on
August 3rd, 1817. All those Catholics who remembered
him spoke with great reverence of his mild, religious
character, his great charity, and his fluency in speaking the
Irish language. He was of a Religious Order, and, if I
remember rightly, a Capuchin. There was no charitable
institution at that time for receiving the helpless poor, and
he took into his residence several aged and decrepit people,
whom he lived with and maintained. But as he had come

Autobiography of Archbishop UllatJiorne. 63

without any authority from the Home Government, the
Colonial Government, influenced by a strong anti-Catholic
party, illegally seized upon him, put him in prison,
and sent him back to England by the first ship. This tyran-
nical act produced a'great sensation at home : Mr. Hutchi-
son, of the Donoughmore family, member for Cork, brought
the whole case before Parliament; and under the influence
of Lord Bathurst two priests were sent out, Father
Connolly and Father Therry, each with a stipend of ;£ioo
a year. They arrived in Sydney in 1820, but soon after-
wards they disagreed, and Father Connolly went to Hobart
Town, where he landed in March, 1821, and remained there
without seeing a brother priest until 1833.

A state of things grew up under his regime which gave
rise to many complaints. I found the chapel in a most
disgraceful state, though the house was decent. Built
of boards with the Government broad arrow on them, the
floor had never been laid down, but consisted of loose
planks, with their edges curled by the heat, and sharp as
well as loose under the knees of the people. There was a
coating of rough plaster on the wall behind the altar,
covered with a black glazed cotton all over filth, that had
hung there ever since the death of George IV. The altar,
a framework of wood, had a similar black glazed cotton
for the frontal, and the dirty altar-cloths were covered with
stains. The space between the two ends of the altar and
the side walls were refuge holes for all kinds of rubbish,
such as old hats, buckets, mops, and brooms. There were
no steps to the altar, but the same loose planks that formed
the entire floor, and no seats for the people. The chalice
and ciborium were tarnished as black as ink. I cleaned the
sacred vessels, cleared out the rubbish from the sides of the
altar, and laid smooth planks down across the front of it to
make the footing steady. On two Sundays I preached
to the people, who, unaccustomed to be spoken to sympa-
thetically, were moved to tears.

64 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

Sir George Arthur, the Governor, received me with
great courtesy, and invited me to meet at dinner the
Protestant Archdeacon Broughton, who was on a visit with
his large family from Sydney, and was afterwards the
first Anglican Bishop of Australia. At a later interview
the Governor opened up the subject of religion, and we
had a long private conversation on the subject. He was
himself a very earnest Anglican of the Evangelical school.
He put certain questions to me, not mentioning that his
friend, the Archdeacon, was at that very time writing a
pamphlet on the subject, which I had afterwards to answer
in Sydney. Yet I recall with pleasure the courtesies I
received from Governor Arthur.

Father Connolly returned before I left Hobart Town ;
he expressed no discontent at what I had done in the
chapel, as the people thought he would, but rather
approval, gave me his own ideas of the state of things
in Sydney, and we parted friends.

CHAPTER VIII.
ARRIVAL AT SYDNEY.

I MADE it a point of policy not to send any previous
notice of my coming to Sydney, where I arrived in the
month of February, 1833. I walked up straight to the
priest's residence, and there I found a grave and
experienced priest in Father McEncroe, who had formerly
been Vicar-General to Bishop England in South Carolina.
He had come from Ireland to Sydney the year previous
with Mr. Attorney-General Plunkett, his wife, and sister.
From him I learnt a good deal of how things stood.
Father Therry had gone to Parramatta, but quickly
hearing of the arrival of another priest, returned that
evening. The housekeeper was the widow of the celebrated
John Maguire, who kept the British troops at bay in the
Wicklow Mountains after the insurrection of 1798 had
been put down in the west of Ireland. At last he
surrendered, on condition that he and his family should be
conveyed out free to New South Wales. Father Therry
had promised the gallant old man on his death-bed that he
would protect his wife and family.

I looked so youthful that the first language of Father
Therry, and even of his housekeeper, was naturally
patronising ; but after dinner I produced the document
appointing me Vicar-General, with jurisdiction over the
whole of New South Wales, as well as the rest of New
Holland, after reading which Father Therry immediately
went on his knees. This act of obedience and submission

66 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne,

gave me great relief. I felt that he was a truly religious
man, and that half the difficulty was over. At his
invitation I went with him that evening to the house of a
gentleman, where I found myself in company with
precisely the three persons with whom it was represented
to me in England that I should find my difficulty. But, in
fact, they were all very good men, and we became great
friends. Still I was internally amused, for they evidently
took me for a raw college youth ; and I humoured the
notion, and was told at a later time that after I had left
they had talked of sending me to Bathurst, then the
remotest part of the Colony.

The next morning as I came from Mass in the little
chapel, Father Therry met me and said : " Sir, there are
two parties among us, and I wish to put you in possession
of my ideas on the subject." I replied : " No, Father
Therry, if you will pardon me, there are not two parties."
He warmed up, as his quick sensitive nature prompted, and
replied, with his face in a glow : " What can you know
about it ? You have only just arrived, and have had no
experience." " Father Therry," I said, with gravity,
" listen to me. There were two parties yesterday ; there
are none to-day. They arose from the unfortunate want
of some person endowed with ecclesiastical authority,
which is now at an end. For the present, in New South
Wales, I represent the Church, and those who gather not
with me scatter. So now there is an end of parties."

That day I went by coach to Parramatta, to see the
Governor at his country residence. Sir Richard Bourke
had recently lost his wife, to whom he was much attached,
and was ill in bed. But he was anxious to have the
Catholic affairs settled, and gave me an audience in his
bedroom. The fine old soldier was one of the most
polished men I ever met. In his younger days he had
been a good deal under the influence of the celebrated

Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 67

Edmund Burke, and was a man of extensive information
as well as experience. The statue erected to his memory
in Sydney bears recorded on its base the great measures
by which he gave freedom and social progress to the
Colony. Though not a Catholic, he had a great respect
for the Catholic religion, and had many Catholic relatives
and friends. He received me with great kindness, and we
soon understood each other. I listened to his remarks,
and then asked leave to see him again after I had inquired
into the points of which he spoke. I returned to Sydney,
and on the Sunday I announced my powers to the people
from the altar, and stated that I suspended all affairs
connected with the business of the Church for a fortnight,
when, after making due inquiries, I would call a public
meeting of the Catholics.

Father Therry was quite an exceptional character. He
was truly religious, never omitting to say Mass daily even
in difficult circumstances ; and up the country, when he
could find no appropriate roof for the purpose, he would
have a tent erected in some field or on some mountain
side. He also said the Rosary in public almost every
evening, gathering as many people as he could. He was
of a highly sensitive temperament, and readily took offence,
but was ready soon after to make reparation. He was full
of zeal, but wanting in tact, so that he repeatedly got into
trouble with the Government, and sometimes with the
successive ecclesiastical authorities. Hence the long dif-
ficulties which arose after he was superseded as Vicar-
General in Tasmania by its first bishop. Having passed
from trade to his studies, he had sufficient knowledge of
his duties, but was too actively employed to be a reader.
Having been the sole priest in the Colony for some eleven
years, he was very popular, not only with the poor
Catholics, for whose sake he did not spare himself, but with
all classes of the population. Being the one representative

68 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathornc.

of the Church in those times, landed property was
bequeathed to him in various places by Catholics who had
no relatives in the Colony. This he always treated as his
private property, though he never took much trouble about
it. But in his will he bequeathed it all to religious
purposes.

Government policy was still strongly in favour of an
exclusive Established Church under the Crown. A Royal
Commissioner, Mr. Briggs, was sent out to report on the
condition of the Colony ; Mr. Thomas Hobbs Scott,
formerly a wine merchant, accompanied him as secretary.
On their return Mr. Scott was made the first Protestant
Archdeacon of the Colony ; and on his arrival announced
his intention to organise the Protestant Church, to establish
parishes and schools, and to hand over to a corporation one-
seventh of the land of the Colony for that purpose. This
was accomplished by a deed under the sign manual of
George IV. Moreover, in the orphanage established by
Government at Parramatta, the children left without
parents were all to be taught the Protestant religion. This
new state of affairs was very alarming to the Catholic
population, and Father Therry addressed a letter to the
Sydney Herald (which was at that time also the Govern-
ment Gazette) on June 6th, 1825, in which he signified his
intention of forming a Catholic School Society, and also
of doing his best to establish Catholic cemeteries, which
would prevent many inconveniencies, besides avoiding
collision with the Anglican clergy. But at the close of the
letter he spoke of the Protestant clergy as entertaining
for them, as it appeared in print, "qualified respect."
Father Therry explained that this was a misprint, and
that he had written the word "unqualified." Nevertheless
the letter was made an excuse for withdrawing his small
salary, and of excluding him from officiating in any
Government establishment ; thus prohibiting him from

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 69

visiting the prisons, hospitals, and similar institutions.*
This occurred under the Government of Sir Thomas
Brisbane, and soon after the arrival of Archdeacon Scott
with the purely Protestant scheme of an exclusive
Establishment. It is said that Father Therry was offered
a small sum of money, £300, to leave the Colony, but of
that I never heard, and have no proof.

In the year 1829 Sir Roger Therry arrived as Solicitor-
General and Commissioner of the Court of Requests. He
was the first Catholic appointed by the Home Govern-
ment after the Emancipation Act. On taking office, the
Protestant oath was tendered to him. He asked for the
Catholic one. The official replied : " Now that the point
of honour is settled, it can make no difference." " It
makes all the difference in life," replied Sir Roger. So
the Catholic oath was produced. In 1832 Father
McEncroe arrived, in company with Mr. Plunkett, his wife,
and sister. Mr. Plunkett came with the appointment of
Attorney-General. These two Catholic gentlemen, both of
high character, were the first men of position who were
earnest in the practice and support of their religion, and
their influence was of great value. Two other Catholic
gentlemen had come out with office at an earlier time, but
they concealed their religion until it was lost to themselves
and their families. It was a saying in Sydney when I
arrived that Lady Thierry's was the first bonnet that had

* " Whilst still under this ban Father Therry went to visit a dying
man at one of the hospitals, but was stopped by the guard when
about to enter. Father Therry said : ' The salvation of this man
depends on my ministration ; which is your first duty ? ' The guard
lowered his arms and permitted him to pass. On another occasion,
going to the infirmary to visit a sick person, the doorkeeper bade him
wait till he should have ascertained from the attendant surgeon
whether he could be admitted. Whilst he was away, Father Therry,
who knew all the passages of the place, gave the sick person the
consolations of religion, and on returning met the official, who told
him he could not be admitted."— Dean Kenny, " History of Catho-
licity in Australia," p. 51.

70 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home.

appeared in the Catholic congregation. But when I
reached Sydney things had very much changed in that
respect. In 1829 the Rev. J. V. Dowling also arrived, and
made his residence at Windsor. These were the only two
clergymen besides Father Therry whom I found in the
Colony in 1833, and both qf them had stipends from the
Government.

The chief difficulty on my arrival regarded the church
in Sydney, which Father Therry had begun soon after his
arrival, but which was not yet completed. It was on a
very large scale, with transepts raised to a great height,
with walls of massive solidity, and with large crypts
beneath. The Government had granted the site for the
church, and an ample space for whatever buildings might
be required in addition ; but it had never been conveyed to
trustees, which the Government now required to be done.
Moreover, Father Therry claimed an extent of land
considerably larger than the Government admitted to have
been granted, and there was no documentary evidence
producible. The land in question formed part of Sydney
Park, and the addition which he claimed would have made
considerable inroad into the open space. The Government
appointed its own surveyor to measure and mark out the
grant, but Father Therry resisted, and the result was that
the Catholic Attorney-General was put into a painful
position, having received directions to bring an action
against the Father, which was only stayed by my
arrival.

On my second visit to the Governor I asked his
Excellency to allow me to arrange that instead of six lay
trustees, as demanded, I might be allowed to have three
clerical trustees of my own appointment, and three lay
trustees to be selected by the congregation. This, I said,
would secure three very respectable laymen, in whom
everyone would confide, but if six laymen were required it

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 71

would lead to serious conflicts. Sir Richard at once
understood it, and consented. " Anything reasonable," he
said, "for the sake of peace." I then solicited his
Excellency to join with me in completing the church for
service ; for we had not a single church completed. In
Sydney we had only the use of a Government building,
used for the Court of Requests, where we had the Sunday
services and a school on week-days. If the Government
would complete the woodwork, including the flooring, I
would put in the sixty large windows. His Excellency
agreed to this also.

On the Sunday appointed for the meeting, I first said
the Mass and then preached an earnest sermon on unity.
I then took the chair, on my own motion, and knowing
that several people had come prepared to rake up stories
of the past, and to load my ears with grievances, I put a
stop to all this by saying that we were not met to talk,
but to vote ; that hitherto painful divisions had prevailed
owing to the want of an authority, but as there was now a
duly appointed authority all good Catholics would adhere
to it ; and as to past troubles, the sooner they were
forgotten the better. Let us put a ponderous tombstone
of oblivion over them, and then leave them in God's
hands. Let all the congregation, except the servants of
the Crown (the convicts), put the three names they wish
for trustees into the voting box. This was done. The
three names turned up were those of Mr. Attorney-
General Plunkett, Mr. Commissioner Therry, and Mr.
Murphy ; the latter being a most respectable Emancipist,
who had been unjustly transported, was now a wealthy
man, and universally respected. I then appointed Father
Therry and Father McEncroe, with myself, as the three
clerical trustees. Thus ended our troubles, for the six
trustees would now have to deal with the Government as
to the extent of land to be granted. As I saw that all

72 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

were relieved and in good humour, I said I should be
happy now to hear any remarks that anyone was disposed
to offer. This brought out expressions of thankfulness
and unity from the leaders, and the meeting closed. I have
been thus particular in detailing the steps taken to
establish peace and order, because, after this stroke of
policy, it was never afterwards interrupted.

Passing from the meeting to my residence, I was met
at the door by a poor ragged Irishman, the only man in
tatters I had yet seen. He asked me if I would please
listen to what he had to say. " Well," I said, " what is
it?" In reply he poured out a stream of hexameter
verses, in perfect metre and harmony, describing the
meeting and all its incidents, winding up with a touching
thanksgiving for the peace restored to the Catholic body.
I asked my Irish troubadour, with some astonishment,
what reduced a man of his ability and elevation of mind to
such a condition. He replied : " I am a child of nature,
your Reverence ; and I cannot refuse the drink which my
countrymen give me in their generosity." . Some years
later, when in the interior country, I called upon a wealthy
Catholic magistrate, who pressed me to stay for dinner,
promising me something interesting afterwards if I would
do so. I consented, and after dinner in rolled my
troubadour from the farm, in a fat and fine condition,
smiling all over his face. Standing by the door, he
resumed the history of my transactions from the time of
the meeting, rolling out a stream of sweet and harmonious
verses without halt or fault for an hour. He was a self-
taught man, a mere child of impulse, and spoke in tones
the tender sweetness of which I completely recall at this
hour. I never saw him again.

Writing home on the day of my arrival, with the window
open before me, suddenly there came a darkness. I
looked up, and there was the head of the chief of the

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathornc. 73

Sydney tribe thrust through the window to see what was
going on. His black face painted red under the eyes, wild
mass of hair, beetling brow, big jaws, crushed nose, white
teeth, and naked shoulders ; the grin on his face ; the
energetic nodding of his head, formed a picture so
grotesque and unexpected that it required a little effort to
return his greetings with politeness. Behind him was his
gin, the poor princess of his tribe, peering out of the
blanket with which she was enveloped. I gave them some
coppers, and sketched them into the letter I was writing.
We were the intruders into their dominions, not they upon
ours, and their tribe had already dwindled down to half a
dozen fighting men. Father Therry was habitually kind
to these poor creatures, who camped and held their dances
and their funerals in a valley by the seashore, about half a
mile below our residence. He often fed them when in
want. But there was no making any religious impression
upon them. Any allusion to a God reduced them to
silence. They had a fear of evil spirits, which they some-
times showed at night, and imagined that the spirits of
men after death came back in other forms.

Father McEncroe and I had once a most interesting
account from two young men, of the Botany Bay tribe,
telling us their traditions of the arrival of Captain Cook in
that bay. When they saw the two ships they thought
them to be great birds. They took the men upon them in
their clothes, and the officers and marines in their cocked
hats, for strange animals. When the wings (that is, the
sails) were closed up, and the men went aloft, and they saw
their tails hanging down (sailors wore pigtails in those
days) they took them for long-tailed opossums. When the
boat came to land, the women were/much frightened ; they
cried and tried to keep the men back. The men had
plenty of spears, and would go on. Cook took a branch
rom a tree and held it up. They came on, and they

74 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home.

trembled. Then Cook took out a bottle and drank, and
gave them it to drink. They spat it out — salt water ! It
was their first taste of rum. Cook took some biscuit and
ate it, and gave them some. They spat it out — something
dry ! It was the old ship-biscuit. Then Cook took a
tomahawk and chopped a tree. They liked the tomahawk
and took it. Thus the first gift they saw the value of was
the axe that was destined to clear their woods and to
make way for the white man. Allowing for the broken
English, that is an accurate narrative of the tradition of
the Botany Bay tribe.

Dr. Bland, an old inhabitant, told me that in early days
he had witnessed a fight between the Sydney and the
Botany Bay tribes on the very ground before the house.
After hurling their fourteen feet spears, they closed, and
each struck his antagonist with his waddy, a club of hard
wood, and then chivalrously presented his head to receive
the return blow, striking alternately until one of them was
laid prostrate. I was walking on one occasion with Father
McEncroe on the same ground, when a young native
fled across our path naked and unarmed ; a second, with
his waddy, followed in chase ; whilst a third appeared in
the distance. The first plunged into the Government
domain, an aboriginal forest with walks cut through it.
We followed by the shortest cut in the same direction, but
only arrived in time to find the first man killed with the
ivaddy of the second, who had fled. The third came up in
terrible excitement, his naked skin fretted and his eyes
bursting. He was the brother of the man who was slain.
Finding life extinct, he sent up one cry and then rushed
after the slayer. The police brought the body into our
stable, and an inquiry was made. But it was found to be
a case of native feud between two tribes following their
own laws. The body was given up to the tribe to whom it
belonged, and I heard the funeral rites performed that

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 75

night in the valley below. Nothing could be done for the
souls of these poor creatures, corrupted as they were
among the Europeans. Some youths, however, from tribes
more remote, were brought up in Catholic families and
became regular communicants ; but as soon as they
reached manhood, the savage revived, they flung off their
clothes, and rejoined their tribe.

Soon after my arrival at Sydney a venerable old man,
who lived by splitting timber in the woods, came for his
annual visit to goto his religious duties ; for, like thousands
of others, he lived in the bush a long way from any priest.
He remembered the early days when Sydney was nothing
but a penal settlement. He was a tall man, with white
hair and a bowed head, with much refinement of speech
and manner; an old insurrectionist of 1798. He spoke
much of Father Flynn, and said with touching pathos :
" If Father Flynn had been let remain, what would not
have been done ? " He had the sweetest and swiftest
tongue of Irish I ever heard.

Another tall old man, with the same breadth of chest
and shoulders, and the bearing of a chief, used to be led from
the convict barracks every Saturday by a boy (for he was
stone blind) to make his confession. And always, after
concluding, he made a brief, but solemn, act of thanksgiving
aloud for the gift of blindness, as it shut out half the
wickedness in the midst of which he was compelled to live.

Bushranging, with its venturesome hazards, had an
attraction to the Irish convicts, and some of the most
desperate bushrangers were Irishmen. But it was a rule
among bushrangers of all descriptions, English and Irish,
never to touch a priest. They had a fixed idea that if
they did they would never have luck again. So we always
knew we were safe. Once, going on a sick call from
Sydney to Liverpool, a man sprang out of the bush with
a blunderbuss on his shoulders, and seized the horse's

76 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

head. I was sitting in my gig, wrapped in a cloak, and at
once disengaged my hands, whilst my servant prepared
for a spring on him, when the bushman, seeing my face in
the moonlight, ran off among the trees. The men in
the condemned cells have told both the Bishop and the
priests of particular times and circumstances when they
passed them by, lying in wait in their hiding-places.

There were several soldiers in the i;th Regiment who went
to their weekly Communion, and at least twenty-two who
went once a fortnight. One young man I particularly
remember, who was quite a contemplative. He had
received the Carmelite scapular before he entered the
army, and had persevered in a habit of prayer and fast-
ing. He spent all his sentry watches in prayer. He had
to stand sentry by the jail, close to the gibbet, one night
after two men had been hung upon it ; and such was his
terror at the working of his imagination in that ghastly spot,
with the shades of night around him, that, as he afterwards
told me with a sense of gratitude, nothing but the earnest-
ness with which he said his prayers, and so conquered his
imagination, saved him from throwing down his musket
and running away. The incidents of the barrack-room and
the rigours of military discipline served him as subjects of
self-mortification, and he certainly had a tender conscience
and an habitual sense of the presence of God. He kept
several of his comrades steady to their religious duties. I
have often wondered what became of this young soldier,
who had then gone on well and holily for several years.

There was a convict about thirty years old, far up the
country on the Bathurst range, beyond the Blue Mountains,
who was quite a contemplative. A shepherd, always
following his sheep over extensive pastures, and except at
lambing and shearing times, always alone, or nearly so, he
spent his time in prayer and enjoyed his solitude. There
was then no priest resident in all that country ; and

Autobiography of A re /ibis /top U Hat home. 77

his master was so pleased with his steady, reliable conduct,
and the care he took of his sheep, that he let him come
down once a year to Sydney to receive the Sacraments,
and gave him five shillings to buy food on the way. He
walked upwards of a hundred miles for this purpose,
praying by the way. He would stop a few days in
Sydney, and I used to give him half-a-crown to help
him back, and then he returned to his wilderness. He had
the gentleness of manner which the habits of prayer and
solitude give.

I was often struck with the injustice that men constantly
commit in generalising the habits of criminals, and leaving
them not one virtue or humane quality. I have often sat
at the table of lawyers and attendants at the criminal courts
and have heard them discuss the criminals they had been
engaged in trying, or hearing tried ; and have observed
how natural is the disposition, even of shrewd men, to apply
the principle, "he who offends in one point is guilty of all,"
in a sense certainly never contemplated in the sacred
Scriptures. There the sense intended undoubtedly is that
the offender against one point of law is guilty against
the principle on which all law is based, and against the
God Whose command is disobeyed, and against that love
of God which is the object and end of all law. But men of
the world have a habit, fostered specially in law courts and
among those who deal with criminals, of concluding that
" once a criminal, always a criminal ; " and that to have
offended once implies a natural malignity ready on occasion
to perpetrate every crime. Such monsters, however, are
rare in human nature. I have often had the opportunity of
comparing men, as from my scant knowledge I knew them
inwardly, with the judgment passed upon them by those
who knew the same criminals only by the outward evidence
that is brought into the courts of justice. And I have seen
the vast amount of practical truth embodied in the inspired

78 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home.

sentence, "Man sees in the face, but God beholds the heart."
This singular experience has forced on me the necessity of
a divine judgment to rectify the judgment of men, more
than all the high theories drawn up on the subject, from
the treatise of the pagan Plutarch down to the reasonings
of the Catholic De Maistre.

By Christmas night the great church was completed,
and we began to have the services and devotions in a more
becoming manner. The congregation became large and
communicants were much increased. With the aid of the
Government I also began a school chapel on the Rocks,
among the rudest part of the population. Father Therry
often made visits into the more populous parts of the interior.
I visited various districts occasionally, and especially
Maitland, on the river Hunter; St. Patrick's Plains, higher
up the country ; Newcastle, at the mouth of the Hunter ;
the beautiful district of Illawara ; Bathurst, beyond the
Blue Mountains ; and sometimes Parramatta. Our usual
way of travelling was on horseback, with a servant on
another horse carrying the vestments and altar-stone. We
always carried the Blessed Sacrament in a pyx in the
breast pocket, not knowing where or when we might come
upon the sick and dying. The Holy See has since pro-
hibited this practice ; and recollecting that we often had to
stay the night in taverns, and in more miserable places,
I think there was wisdom in the prohibition. My oil
stocks, through wearing a hole in the pocket, were lost
in the desolate Blue Mountains. But, strange to say, a
Frenchwoman passed that way, found them, and concluded
that they must belong to a priest, and so they were
finally recovered. A silver snuff-box lost in the same
region was never recovered, although my name was upon
it and I offered a reward for it. I valued it as a gift from
my mother.

We generally used the police courts for chapels, but at

Autobiography of ArcJibishop Ullathorne. 79

Bathurst I used the ballroom of the Royal Hotel, built
over the stables, and at Appin I said Mass in a room of
the tavern, where I preached against drunkenness. The
innkeeper, a worthy Catholic, was rallied about this sermon;
but he said : " We will take anything from his Rever-
ence." I was breakfasting after my work in this inn, when
I was told that a man wanted to see me. " Bring him in,"
said I. " Good morning, your Reverence," he said at the
door. " Good morning to you ; when were you at your
duties last ? " " Ah, it's not them, your Reverence."
"Well, what is it?" "To tell your Reverence the truth,
the other day I got drunk, and I promised my wife on
my knees that I would not take a drop of drink for
twelve months, unless through the hands of a priest. And
if your Reverence could just let me take a bottle of rum

through your hands to keep Christmas with " " Well,

I will make a bargain with you. Father Therry will be
here about Christmas, and if you promise me to go to
your duties with him, and only to drink it moderately,
two glasses at a time with your family, you shall have a
bottle of rum." It was brought in and paid for, when
the man held it up to the light, and said : " It looks very
nice, wouldn't your Reverencehave a little drop ? " "Come,"
I said, " you want the bottle opened. It won't do ; go and
keep your promise, and mind this, I shall inquire if you
do keep it." "But," he said, "your Reverence must touch
the bottle ; that was in my oath."

Wherever we went the Catholic innkeepers entertained
us and our horses, and would never accept payment.
When we reached a township, the first day was spent in
riding round the country, visiting all the settlers, Protest-
ant as well as Catholic, to ask leave for the convict
servants to come to Mass and the Sacraments next day.
The whole of the next day was occupied with people
coming and going, and perhaps a second day was required

8o Autobiography of Archbishop UllatJiorne.

for Communions. The heat was often intense, and after
riding round both man and horse were exhausted. To
approach a farm required a little management. The
moment you appear, a whole chorus of barking dogs rush
out to meet you; and there you must stand surrounded
with them until someone comes to take you under protec-
tion, after which your claims to hospitality are admitted
and you are greeted with a wagging of tails. But woe to
you if, after a hard day's ride, one of your first salutations
is : " What a pity, we are just going to kill ; " for this
means that there is no meat in the house, and that your
diet will be damper and tea, with an egg or two — damper
being a heavy unleavened cake baked in the ashes, and so
called, no doubt, from the damp it puts on your digestion.
Hospitality, however, a hearty welcome, and the best that
can be had, never fail in the Australian bush.

But, at times, one gets into queer places, and meets with
odd incidents. Archbishop Folding was sleeping one night
in a log hut, with open rafters above. Awaking, he saw
two small lights in the upper roof, and was puzzled to
make out what they were. They looked like two greenish
stars peering through the shingles. But the mystery was
solved by a cat pouncing down from the beams and seizing
him by the nose. Having a sick call from Sydney to
Illawara, a ride of eighty miles, a very heavy rain came
on, and I stopped at a wooden hut for shelter. As the
downpour continued the good people offered to lend me
a beautiful blue cloth cloak, which hung up in the room
and which someone had left there for a time. When it
was taken off at the house where I stopped the whole
inside of it was covered with bugs, as if it had been sown
with pearls, and it had to be hung upon a tree and swept
with a broom. The sick woman whom I went to visit, and
whom the messenger, who had ridden all the way to
Sydney, reported to be near death, came and opened the

Autobiography of Archbishop Ultathorne. 8 1

door. She was quite well, and had only had a fit of ague.
I stopped the night at a log hut in the neighbourhood, and
was awakened the next morning by a very loud and extra-
ordinary noise. Shrieks and wailings were predominant,
whilst a certain harmonious discord in two parts ran
through the shrill notes. I got up and inquired, and was
told that it was tJic settler's clock ; a species of king-
fisher that lives on snakes, against which it is protected
by a ruff of feathers round its neck. Owing to its de-
stroying so many poisonous snakes the bird is held sacred.
From the extraordinary dialogue of sounds with which the
male and female salute the rising sun, Governor King gave
it the name of the laughing jackass, by which it is com-
monly called. Returning from that most beautiful district
at the ascent of Mount Keera, the forest was on fire on
both sides : a not unusual occurrence after a high wind on-
a very hot day. I stopped to examine if it was safe to
proceed, and, looking to the horse's feet, found a kangaroo
rat, which is the exact copy of the larger kangaroo in
miniature, cowering under the horse's hind legs for protec-
tion from the fire. On the same ascent is the celebrated
hollow tree, to which I once conducted Bishop Folding
for shelter from heavy rain : it kept us and our horses
perfectly dry, and there was still room enough for two
more horses.

Breakfasting at Bathurst in a hotel after saying Mass,
a young lady came to me in great distress of mind. She
had but recently arrived alone in the Colony, and had
brought me a letter of introduction. " Whatever are you
doing," I asked, in some surprise, " in this remote place ? "
Through her tears she told me that she had come with the
viewof buying land; but that she was lodging with a Catholic
farmer in the neighbourhood, who would not let her have
her horse, and was trying to force her to marry his son.
" Do you really mean to say that you have ridden all the way

7

82 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullat/wrne.

from Sydney, and have crossed those'lonely Blue Mountains
without any guide or protector ?" So it was, however. "Go
back at once to your lodgings," I said, "and tell the people
that I shall be there in two hours' time." On my reaching
the door the whole family came out. They were so sorry,
but the lady's horse was loose in the bush, and could not
be caught. I said to my man: "Put the lady's saddle on your
horse ; then go back to the hotel, get another horse, and
follow us as soon as you can over the Connoll Plains. As
to you (turning to the settler), see you send that lady's horse
and things to the Bathurst Hotel by to-morrow morning,
or you will hear through the magistrate." No sooner was
she mounted than I gave her a canter of some eight or ten
miles, when I deposited her with a worthy surgeon and his
wife, who kindly undertook to see her off to Sydney by
the next public conveyance, and to send a trusty man with
her horse. I thus lost a day in rescuing a distressed
damsel from toils woven by her own folly.

Wherever we got the loan of a court house up the
country as a chapel I invariably found a Bible on the
bench for administering oaths, on one back of which a
paper was pasted the full length in the form of a cross ;
most commonly consisting of two crossed pieces of coarse
brown paper. When anyone had to be sworn, the clerk
asked : " Are you Protestant or Catholic?" If Protestant,
the book was opened and its pages kissed ; if Catholic,
the brown paper cross was presented to be kissed. I wrote
a letter to the Governor, pointing out both the indecency
and the illegality of this practice, as well as the prejudice
which it caused. By a circular to the magistrates the
abuse was put an end to.

At Sydney we did our outdoor work in gigs, as well to
save time as on account of the heat. Besides the usual
flock, forming a fourth of the population, we had to look
after the prisoners' barracks, a huge jail to which the con-

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 83

vict men were sent on their first landing, and to which they
were returned from every part of the Colony for punish-
ment. We had also to attend the felons' jail, where some
forty executions took place yearly. We had to look after a
large chain-gang upon an island in Sydney Cove. We had
to visit a large convict hospital at Sydney ; another at
Parramatta, fifteen miles off; and another at Liverpool, at
a distance of twenty miles. Again there was the Benevo-
lent Asylum, a refuge for decayed people ; for there was no
Poor Law, nor was it needed in those days. The funerals,
also, which were outside the city, required to be attended
to at least every other day. Parramatta had to be served
regularly from Sydney, and Liverpool from time to time.
Father McEncroe and I had to bear the brunt of this work.

Another field of occupation was examining and signing
the papers of the large convict population. No one could
obtain his ticket of leave, or his free pardon, or leave to
marry, or the privilege of having wife and children sent out
at Government expense, unless the document he presented
was signed by a clergyman of his communion. Then there
were duties for the Vicar-General as head of the depart-
ment ; duties and correspondence with the Colonial Office,
with the Surveyor's Office, with the Architect's Office, with
the Audit Office, with the Treasury, and with the military,
as well as with the Convict Department .

There were grants of land to be obtained for churches,
schools, or presbyteries ; payments to be arranged or certi-
fied for priests or school teachers ; aid to be sought for new
buildings ; arrangements made for duties to the military,
as well as for the convicts ; favours to be solicited in
exceptional cases that seemed to call for mercy ; special
journeys in Government services by land and sea, such as
attending executions. I always found the heads of de-
partments friendly and obliging. The official dinners at
Government House tended to strengthen this good under-

84 Autobiography of Archbishop Uliathorne.

standing ; and on those occasions his Excellency was
always considerate in inviting the Protestant Archdeacon
and Catholic Vicar-General on different days, so that each
in his turn had the place of honour, and said grace.

CHAPTER IX.

RELIGIOUS EXPANSION.

AFTER his arrival in the Colony, Sir Roger Therry opened
a correspondence with Mr. Blount, then member for Stcyn-
ing, on the religious wants of that distant penal settle-
ment. Mr. Blount, in cor.sequence, made an energetic
appeal to Parliament upon the injustice and cruelty of
sending away the criminals of the country to the other
extremity of the world without providing them with ade-
quate provision for their religious instruction or require-
ments. He dwelt with strong emphasis on the religious
destitution of the Catholics. Meanwhile, Sir Richard
Bourke was devising a systematic plan for meeting those
wants, which ultimately took shape in his celebrated
despatch to Lord Stanley, at that time Secretary of State
for the Colonies, of date September 3Cth, 1833. About
the same date I addressed a letter through the Governor
to his Lordship, asking for four additional Catholic chap-
lains. His Excellency begins his despatch by stating that
he has received the order of the King in Council for
dissolving the Protestant Church and School Corpora-
tion ; but without any information of the views of His
Majesty's Government as to the future maintenance and
regulation of churches and schools within the Colony.
His Excellency then points out that there are large bodies
of Reman Catholics and Scotch Presbyterians, and that
probably one- fifth of the whole population of the Colony

86 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

were Catholics. "The charge on the public treasury next
year would be : for the Church of England, £11,542 ; for
the Scotch Presbyterians, £600 ; and for the Catholic
chaplains and chapels, £1,500. The Catholics possess
one large and handsome church at Sydney, not yet com-
pleted, and to aid its completion the Government had
given donations at different times amounting in all to
£1,200. The sum of £400, included in the £1,500, had
been appropriated in aid of private subscriptions for erect-
ing Catholic chapels at Campbell Town and Maitland. A
chapel was begun in Campbell Town and in Parramatta
some years ago ; but neither have been completed for want
of funds. Such an unequal support cannot be acceptable
to the colonists, who provide the funds from which the
distribution is made."

Sir Richard then proposed the following arrangements,
to be applied equally to the Church of England, the
Catholics, and the Scotch Presbyterians. That when-
ever a congregation applies for the erection of a church
and clergyman's residence, on their subscribing not less
than £300 and up to £1,000, the Government shall give an
equal subscription, the building to be invested in trustees.
That where a hundred adults, including convict servants
living within a reasonable distance, shall subscribe a
declaration of their wish to attend that church or chapel,
£100 a year shall be paid out of the Treasury to the clergy-
man of that church. That when two hundred adults so
subscribe, £150 a year shall be paid; and that when five
hundred adults so subscribe, £200 a year shall be paid ;
beyond which no higher stipend shall be paid by the
Government. Thus the three great national denomina-
tions of England, Ireland, and Scotland were to be treated
alike and on the same footing. Before the warrant was
issued for payment by the Treasury, a certificate was
required from the religious authority at the head of each

Autobiography oj Archbishop Ullathorne. 87

denomination that the clergymen were in pe'rformance of
their duty. In the same despatch his Excellency was
pleased to say a kind word of the Catholic Vicar-General,
preliminary to stating that " he thought .£200 a year too
low for the office, and that it might advantageously be
raised to £400, to enable him to visit frequently the
chapels in the interior." Before this despatch was sent the
Governor kindly gave me an opportunity, through Sir
Roger Therry, of seeing it. I could only express my
gratitude for a scheme so well calculated to meet all
requirements, whilst it left ecclesiastical authority in such
perfect freedom. Sir Richard had privately expressed his
opinion that the result of this scheme would be to
provide the Colony with all the clergy required, after
which the Government, supported by popular opinion,
would cease to give its support to any religious denomina-
tion, and thus the several communions would support their
own churches. To use his own phrase, " they would roll
off State support like saturated leeches." And so it has
come about.

The scheme received the complete approval of the
English Government, and was passed as an Act of
Legislative Council on July 29th, 1836. About the same
time a scheme of denominational education was arranged,
in which the schools were supported by the Government,
partly by a fixed annual sum, partly regulated by the
numbers in attendance.

On making my application the year previous for four
additional priests 1 had more than one object in view. I
strongly felt that a bishop was required for Australia.
I had written some time before to Bishop Morris in the
Mauritius, by one of the very few ships that ever went to
that island, and had explained to him the very unsatis-
factory state of things in Van Dieman's Land. I had also
sent to him certain cases requiring dispensations, to which

HDDADV CT MADY'C fTH I FCF

88 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

my special faculties did not extend. In reply I received a
letter, stating that he was sending another priest to Van
Dieman's Land, and that the faculties would come by
another letter. The letter never came or the priest either.
New Zealand was but one thousand miles distant, and
though Protestant missions had been established there for
a considerable time, no priest had ever reached it. Norfolk
Island was a penal settlement, quite as far off, but no priest
had ever visited it. Moreton Bay (now Queensland) was
another penal settlement far to the north of Sydney, which
had only been once visited by Father Therry. A new
colony was also beginning to be formed in the extensive
region which finally took the name of Victoria.

Under the clear conviction that so large a responsibility
required the immediate superintendence of a bishop, I
wrote to the Superiors at Downside, explained the case,
mentioned the application I had made to the Home
Government for additional priests, and urged them to move
for the appointment of a Bishop of Sydney. Lord Stanley
had sent a copy of Sir Richard Bourke's despatch to Mr.
Blount, and stated that he should consult Bishop Bramston
as to the priests to be sent out ; and thus the way was
opened.

In May, 1834, my old Novice-master, Father Folding,
was appointed first Bishop of Sydney by Gregory XVI.
He undertook to provide the other three priests applied for,
and the four received the usual passage and outfit provided
by Government. Meanwhile Lord Stanley had replied
to my letter, not only approving my application, but
adding that, should our wants increase, he would be happy
to attend to any further recommendation supported by the
Governor of the Colony. Not long after, Sir Richard
Bourke received a letter from Lord Stanley, announcing
the appointment of the four priests, one of whom, Dr.
Folding, was invested with the dignity of a bishop. He

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 89

then expressed his regret at my being superseded, and
proposed that I should go to Hobart Town with the same
stipend. When Sir Richard read the letter to me, I laughed,
and said : " Your Excellency will understand our ways
better than Lord Stanley. I should be of material use to
the Bishop in the beginning. Let him take the stipend of
£400 a year which you recommended for the Vicar-General,
and let me take the ordinary stipend of a priest." " Well/
he said, " there is no other man in the Colony who would
have made such an offer." So I remained in my old
position, and the Bishop received the £400 a year. My
next point was to secure a proper residence for the Bishop
before his arrival, a residence that would suitably represent
his dignity as the head of the Catholics of Australia. I
succeeded in renting a large and stately house, built for
the first Protestant Archdeacon, and which at that time
alone occupied the Vale of Woolomooloo, with an extensive
domain attached to it. It joined the Sydney Park, in which
stood his Cathedral.*

* In the preface to a volume of sermons published in 1842, Dr.
UHathorne alludes to the various places in which these sermons were
delivered, contrasting their condition then with that in which they were
at the above date : " They were preached," he says, " in the ' old court
house ' in Sydney, where there is now a large Cathedral, a magnificent
parish church, two chapels, and ten thousand Catholics ; the jail at
Parramatta, where the only light except the candles on the altar came
from the opening of a wooden shutter, which gave the priest a prospect
of a busy tavern over the way, where now is a handsome church,
flanked by a school and convent ; an old barn at Windsor, where is
now a goodly church, with a congregation of eight hundred persons,
besides free schools, a boarding school, and an orphanage ; an
assembly room at Bathurst, beyond the Blue Mountains, placed over
some livtry stables, now is a church ample for one thousand persons,
and served by two priests ; in the police court of Maitland, which now
contains two churches ; in a public-house on Patrick's Plains, or a room
in the hospital at Liverpool, or the public inn at Appin, or the court
house at Wollongong, all which places now have their churches and
clergy." It is needless to say that the contrast here drawn out is in-
definitely greater at the present day, when the Church in Australia has
taken developments not di earned of when the above remarks were
written.

90 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

Meanwhile, having had to remove the priest from Windsor
for six months, I had unexpectedly heavy Sunday duties
to perform. I went to Windsor, a distance from Sydney
of forty-five miles, and put up at a Protestant tavern.
The next morning at six o'clock I had to say Mass, preach
and administer the Sacraments, to attend the convict and
military hospitals; then to ride to Parramatta, a distance of
twenty miles, there to put up at the Woolpack Inn, and
perform the same duties in the military guard house, a long
dark room without a single window, erected over the prison
of a chain-gang. The only light I had was from the
opening of a wooden shutter at the back of the temporary
altar. Before me ^1 had the prospect of a busy public-
house. When I turned to the people I got a Rembrandt
view of the first row, whilst the rest of the congregation
were buried in darkness. On one occasion two Catholic
ladies were on a visit at the Governor's country residence.
On Sunday they prepared to come to Mass. The Governor
and his suite insisted that they could not appear in such a
place. They insisted that they must go. So an aide-de-
camp was sent to the barracks to secure two steady Catholic
sergeants to kneel behind them for their protection. After
this duty I attended the military and convict hospitals, about
a mile from each other, and then to breakfast at the inn.
After which I rode to Sydney, fifteen miles further, to preach
in the evening. The next morning by eleven o'clock came
on the sense of fatigue, from which I recovered by lying for
a couple of hours on a sofa with a light book. On one of
these occasions at Windsor, I had a sick call after night
came on, which was a couple of miles beyond the river
Hawkesbury. When I and my man reached the river,
there was no getting the ferry-boat across for a very long
time. The convict ferry-men were sleeping in their hut
on the other side of the river, and were unwilling to hear
with all our shouting. It was a cold, sharp night in the

Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 91

open air, and we got back to the inn at a quarter to twelve.
I was hungry, with fasting till one o'clock the next day
before me. Everyone else was in bed, so I searched all
about the house till I found a piece of bread and a jar of
pickled walnuts, of which I made a hasty supper before
midnight, which I had to regret the next day.

Father McEncroc generally attended the executions at
Sydney, and prepared the condemned for death. It is a
fact that two-thirds of the Protestant criminals sought the
aid of the Catholic priests after their condemnation to the
gallows. This at last produced such an impression that
the Protestant Archdeacon printed and circulated a thou-
sand copies of a pamphlet on the subject, in which, among
other things, he said that this fact ought not to awaken
any surprise. That these poor creatures had very little
religion, and that the soothing ways of the priests, and
their less guarded system of confession, acted as a fasci-
nation on criminals in their last moments. A propos of
these and similar remarks, I remember having been sum-
moned to a bushranger immediately after his sentence.
My first words to him were : " You are not a Catholic —
why have you sent for me ? " He was a finely-formed
young man, with an intelligent face, and in full vigour of
life. With tears he replied : " Sir, I want to tell you what
is on my mind ; and if I tell it to a parson he will tell it
again." I felt the Archdeacon's pamphlet would do more
good than harm, so I took no notice of it.

Two men, after their condemnation, were sent by sea to
Newcastle, to be executed on the scene of their crimes.
It was for beating an overseer to death in the midst of a
chain-gang employed in making a breakwater. One of
them, though not a Catholic, applied for a priest, and I
went with them a distance of about seventy miles from
Sydney. On arrival at the jail at Newcastle I was told
by the Governor of the jail that the Protestant chaplain

92 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathornc.

particularly desired to see me. I thought it singular, be-
cause, though a stranger to me, he had recently written an
attack upon me in a Wesleyan magazine. On his entrance
he was embarrassed, and told me that as he had to attend
one of the men, and this kind of duty was new to him, I
should greatly oblige him if I would give him some
guidance what to do. I gave him such hints as I thought
would be useful to the poor man, and he left me with
thanks. The execution was to take place early next
morning on a promontory, upon which a lofty scaffold
was erected, that it might be visible to a thousand men,
forming a chain-gang. These men were dressed, as usual,
in alternate brown and yellow clothing of frieze, were all
in irons, and were guarded by a company of soldiers. The
execution took place soon after sunrise, because the Deputy
Sheriff and executioner had afterwards to proceed up the
river to hang some blacks. I was therefore very early at
the jail. We had to walk with the condemned about a
mile to the scaffold, and it was blowing a furious gale of
wind from the sea. The Anglican clergyman again wished
to see me. He asked what I should do on the way and
on the scaffold ? I told him that my poor man was well
instructed, that on the way I should repeat a litany which
he would answer, and I should occasionally address words
to him suited to his state. " Very good, Sir ; and what
will you do on the scaffold ?" "The man," I replied, " is
well taught to offer his life to God for his sins, which he
will do with me in the words I have taught him. And
when the executioner is quite ready for the drop, he will
give me a sign, and I shall descend the ladder and pray
for his soul." " Very good, Sir, will you please to walk
first with your man ?" " Certainly." He followed in a
nervous condition, and when we reached the scaffold each
knelt at the foot of a very tall ladder. The wind blew
tremendously, and sent my ladder down, falling across the

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 93

back of my Anglican friend ; but I seized him by the
coat laps, and just saved him from the descending blow.
The ladders were then tied, and I mounted first. What a
spectacle were those upturned faces on that desolate rocky
promontory ! The scaffold shook in the wind, and I had
to put one foot against the framework and to hold the
man from being blown off, speaking to him, or rather
praying with him, whilst the executioners made their
preparations. The young man was bent on speaking to
his comrades below, but I would not let him : for such
speeches at the dying moment are commonly exhibitions
of vanity. He obeyed me, I pressed his hand, and he was
cast off. After all was over I walked back with my
Anglican friend, who said to me : " Sir, this is a painful
and humiliating duty. Had I known that I should be
subject to it I should never have taken Orders."

About this time I received a letter from Father Connolly,
asking for a priest to visit Hobart Town ; and after weigh-
ing the matter I thought it best to go myself. I took,
as was my wont, the first vessel that offered, and it proved
to be a small coasting schooner. The voyage was of some
eight hundred miles, and the vessel was heavily laden. I
found three women and seven children cooped in the small
cabin, and no one to talk to except a young artist. We
encountered a heavy gale with adverse winds off Bass'
Straits. The small craft laboured heavily under the
storm, the bulwarks were stove in, an anchor was un-
shipped, and several casks of brandy were washed over-
board. We drove to leeward some hundred miles in
twenty-four hours. The women and children were in a
sad state, with scarcely room in which to move. At last,
after some days in this critical state, the wind moderated and
veered round, and we ran into port. I found things much
as I had left them, and after a fortnight returned to Sydney.
My return voyage was in a large Scotch ship from India

94 Autobiography oj ArcJibisJwp U licit home.

manned by Lascars. We reached Sydney Heads in the
night, and could get no pilot off, though we fired gun after
gun. The captain had never been there before. How-
ever, I was able to point out where the danger lay, and
we ran through the Heads and came to anchor.

CHAPTER X.

NORFOLK ISLAND.

IN the year 1834 a conspiracy was formed among the
convicts in the penal settlement of Norfolk Island, to
overmaster the troops and take possession of the island.
A larger number than usual pretended sickness, and were
placed in hospital for examination. Those employed at
the farm armed themselves with instruments of husbandry,
and the gang proceeding to their work were to turn upon
the guard. The guard was assailed by the working gang,
those who had feigned sickness broke their chains and
rushed to join their comrades, but the men from the farm
arrived too late. In the skirmish which ensued one or
two men were shot and a dozen were dangerously wounded,
of whom six or seven died. A great number of men were
implicated in the conspiracy. A Commission was sent
from Sydney to try them, and thirty-one men were con-
demned to death. After the return of the Commission
the Governor sent for me, told me that a new Commission
was about to proceed to Norfolk Island, that there were
several men to be executed from the last Commission, that
he had engaged an Anglican clergyman to go for the
occasion, that I should oblige him if I also would consent
to go, and that we should receive hospitality at the mansion
of the Commandant.

As the Government brig which conveyed us was limited in
its accommodation, the captain, a Catholic, kindly gave rm

g6 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathornc.

his cabin. Our voyage lasted a fortnight, during which time
I had several private conversations with my Anglican com-
panion. He was of Cambridge University, was an amiable
man, but held some peculiar doctrines. For example, he
maintained that the efficacy of baptism depended on the
prayers of the parents and sponsors. In a special case, he
told me he had sent away the applicants without giving
baptism, because he did not think them in a becoming
state to pray for the child. I asked him if he had taken
care to have that child baptised afterwards ; he replied
that he did not think it necessary. I cannot but think that
one of our conversations had a material influence on his
conduct on the island. My remarks in substance were to
this effect : " I cannot understand how you gentlemen profess
to be healers of souls, when you know nothing about your
patients. You seem to me like a medical man who goes
into the wards of a hospital, takes a look round, directs
that all shall be clean and well aired, and then prescribes
one and the same medicine to all the patients. Now we
examine the condition of our patients one by one, and give
the remedy required by each." I think the result of this
conversation will be seen later on.

I have given a description of Norfolk Island in my
pamphlet entitled "The Catholic Mission in Australia,"
which may perhaps be inserted here.

" Norfolk Island is about a thousand miles from Sydney. It is
small, only about twenty-one miles in circumference ; of volcanic
origin, and one of the most beautiful spots in the universe.
Rising abruptly on all sides but one from the sea, clustering
columns of basalt spring out of the water, securing at intervals its
endurance with the strong architecture of God. That one side
presents a low sandy level on which is placed that penal settlement
which is the horror of men. It is approachable only by boats
through a narrow bar in the reef of coral, which, visible here,
invisibly encircles the island. Except the military guard, and the
various officers and servants of Government,none but the prisoners

Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 97

arc permitted to reside on the island ; nor, unless in case of great
emergency, can any ships, but those of Government showing the
secret signals, be permitted to approach. The land consists of
a series of hills and valleys, curiously interfolded, the green ridges
rising above one another, until they reach the shaggy sides and
crowning summit of Mount Pitt, at the height of 3,000 feet above
the level of the sea.

The establishment consists of a spacious quadrangle of buildings
for the prisoners, the military barracks, and a series of offices in
two ranges. A little further beyond, on a green mound of Nature's
beautiful making, rises the mansion of the Commandant, with its
barred windows, defensive cannon, and pacing sentry. Straying
some distance along a footpath, we come upon the cemetery closed
in on three sides by close thick melancholy groves of the tear-
dropping manchineel, whilst the fourth is open to the restless sea.
The graves are numerous and recent — most of the tenants having
reached by an untimely end the abode to which they now con-
tribute their hapless remains and hapless story. I have myself
witnessed fifteen descents into those houses of mortality, and in
every one lies a hand of blood. Their lives were brief, and as
agitated and restless as the waves which now break at their feet,
and whose dying sound is their only requiem.

Passing on by a ledge cut in the cliff that hangs over the
resounding shore, we suddenly turn into an amphitheatre of hills,
which rise all round until they close in a circle of the blue
heavens above — their sides being thickly clothed with curious
wild shrubs, wild flowers, and wild grapery. Passing the hasty
brook and long and slowly ascending, we again reach the open
varied ground. Here a tree crested mound, there a plantation of
pines ; and yonder below a ravine descending into the very bowels
of the earth, and covered with an intricacy of dark foliage inter-
luminated with chequers of sunlight until it opens a receding vista
to the blue sea. And now the path closes, so that the sun is
almost shut out ; whilst giant creepers shoot, twist, and contort
themselves upon your path, beautiful pigeons, lories, parrots,
parroquets, and other birds, rich and varied in plumage, spring
up at your approach. We now reach a valleyof exquisite beauty in
the middle of which, where the winding, gurgling stream is jagged
in its course, spring up — the type of loveliness — a cluster of some
eight fern trees, the finest of their kind, which with different incli-
nations rise up to the height of fifteen or twenty feet, a clear black
mossy stem from the crown of which is shot out on every side one
long arching fern leaf, the whole suggesting the idea of a clump of

8

98 Autobiography of ArcltbisJiop Ullathorne.

Chinese umbrellas. Ascending again through the dark forest, we
find rising on every side, amongst other strange forest trees, the
gigantic pine of Norfolk Island, which ascending a clean stem of
vast circumference to some twelve feet shoots out a coronal of dark
boughs each in shape like the feathers of the ostrich, indefinably
prolonged until rising, with clear intervals, horizontal stage above
stage, the great pyramid cuts with its point the clear ether at the
height of two hundred feet. Through these we at length reach
the crown of Mount Pitt, whence the tout ensemble in so small a
space is indescribable, of rock, forest, valley, cornfield, islets, sea birds,
land birds, sunshine, and sea. Descending, we take a new path to
find new varieties. Emerging after a while from the deep gloom of
the forest, glades and openings lie on each side, where among
many plants and trees the guava and lemon prevail. The fern
tree springs gracefully out, and is outstripped by the beautiful
palmetto raising " its light shaft of orient mould " from above the
verdant level, and at the height of twenty-five feet spreading abroad
in the clear air a cluster of bright green fans. In other places the
parasite creepers and climbers rise up in columns, shoot over arch
after arch, and again descend in every variety of Gothic fantasy.
Now they form a long high wall, which is dense and impenetrable,
and next comes tumbling down a cascade of green leaves, frothed
over with the white convolvulus. Our way at last becomes an
interminable closed in vista of lemon trees, forming overhead a
varied arcade of green, gold, and sunlight. The orange trees
once crowded the island as thickly, but were cut down by the
wanton tyranny of a former Commandant, as being too ready and
too great a luxury for the convict. Stray over the farms, the
yellow hulm bends with the fat of corn. Enter the gardens,
especially that delicious retreat, " Orange Vale " ; there by the broad
breasted English oak grows the delicate cinnamon tree — the tea,
the coffee, the sugar plant, the nutritious arrowroot, the banana
with its long weeping streamers and creamy fruit, the fig, all
tropical fruits in perfection, and English vegetables in gigantic
growth. The air is most pure, the sky most brilliant. In the
morning the whole is drenched with dew. As the sun comes out
of his bed of amber, and shoots over a bar of crimson rays, it is
one embroidery of the pearl, the ruby, and the emerald ; as the
same sun at eventide slants his yellow rays between the pines and
the mountain, they show like the bronzed spires of some vast
cathedral flooded in golden light.'7

All who have seen Norfolk Island agree in saying that it

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 99

is the most beautiful place in the creation, but it is very
difficult of access. There is no harbour, and the only ap-
proach to the settlement is by boats over a bar in the
coral reef that girdles the island, and which can only be
crossed in calm weather. If the weather is unfavourable
for landing at the settlement the vessel must proceed to
the opposite side of the island, and there put off a boat,
which lands the passengers on a ridge of rock that is
slippery with wet seaweed. We had to adopt this last
course on the present occasion.

Reflecting in my own mind that this was the first time
a clergyman had ever visited the island, I resolved to be
the first to land, for which I had grave reasons, which will
appear directly. We were told to be ready to jump one
by one, as the boat approached the rocks, as the oars would
be at once reversed to prevent the boat being staved by
the rock. I got into the stern sheets and sprang the first,
when back went the boat. Major Anderson was there
with his tall figure, at the head of a company of soldiers,
drawn up in honour of the Commission. Before anyone
else had landed, I walked straight up to the Commandant,
and after paying my respects asked leave to go at once to
the prison where the condemned men were confined. I
requested to be furnished with a list of those who were to
be reprieved and of those who were to be executed. These
were kindly furnished me, as they had just reached his
hand from the vessel. I then asked how many days would
be allowed for preparation of the poor men who were to
die ; and after kindly asking me my thoughts on the sub-
ject, five days were allowed. A soldier was then appointed
to guide me to the prison. We had to cross the island,
which was about seven miles long by four in breadth.
The rest of the passengers, when landed, proceeded to
Government House.

And now I have to record the most heartrending scene

ioo Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

that I ever witnessed. The prison was in the form of a
square, on one side of which stood a row of low cells,
covered with a roof of shingles. The turnkey unlocked
the first door and said : " Stand aside, Sir." Then came
forth a yellow exhalation, the produce of the bodies of the
men confined therein. The exhalation cleared off, and I
entered and found five men chained to a traversing-bar.

o

I spoke to them from my heart, and after preparing them
and obtaining their names [ announced to them who
were reprieved from death, and which of them were to die
after five days had passed. I thus went from cell to cell
until I had seen them all. It is a literal fact that each
man who heard his reprieve wept bitterly, and that each
man who heard of his condemnation to death went down
on his knees, with dry eyes, and thanked God. Among
the thirteen who were condemned to execution three only
were Catholics, but four of the others put themselves under
my care. I arranged to begin my duties with them at six
o'clock the next morning, and got an intelligent Catholic
overseer appointed to read at certain times under my
direction for those who could not read; whilst I was
engaged with the others. Night had now fallen, and I
proceeded to Government House, where I found a brilliant
assembly, in strange contrast with the human miseries
in which my soul had just been steeped. It may seem
strange to the inexperienced that so many men should
prefer death to life in that dreadful penal settlement.
Let me, then, say that all the criminals who were executed
in New South Wales were imbued with a like feeling. I
have heard it from several in their last moments, and
Father McEncroe, in a letter to me, which I quoted to Sir
William Molesworth's Committee on Transportation,
affirmed that he had attended seventy-four executions in
the course of four years, and that the greater number of
criminals had, on their way to the scaffold, thanked God
that they were not going to Norfolk Island.

Autobiography of Archbishop U II at home. 101

There were two thousand convicts on the island, all of
them men, all retransported for new crimes, after having
been first transported to New South Wales. Many of them
had, at one time or other, received sentence of death. They
were a desperate body of men, made more desperate by
their isolation from the outer world ; by being deprived of
access to all stimulants ; by the absence of hope ; by the
habitual prospect of the encircling sea that isolated
them from other lands by the distance of a thousand
miles ; and by the absence of all religious or other
instruction or consolation. Besides the criminals, only the
military force and officials with their wives were permitted
on the island. No ships, except those despatched by
Government, and exhibiting the secret signals, were
allowed to come near the land. Everything was on the
alert, as in a state of siege. I had an opportunity of wit-
nessing this. I was walking with the Commandant in a
wood ; he was conversing with secret spies he had among
the convicts, when suddenly a shot was heard from a
distance. Off went the shots of the sentries in all directions.
The Commandant ran off to his post, and I after him. The
troops were moving in quick time to their stations ; and
then came the inquiry. To our relief, it turned out that
a young officer, just arrived by our vessel and ignorant of
the rules, had been amusing himself by firing at a bird.
But what an ear-wigging the young officer got ! The rule
was that no shot be fired on the island except to give alarm.
A ludicrous scene occurred in the Court when the shot was
fired. The Commissioner was sitting with a military jury,
but the moment the gun was heard, the officers and soldiers
rushed out to their posts, leaving the judge and the two
lawyers alone with the prisoners on trial.

So sharply were all on the alert, for there had been three
attempts by the convicts at different times to take the
island, that I never ventured to move after nightfall with-

IO2 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

out having a soldier with me to answer the challenges. A
little incident that I witnessed made the sentries all the
sharper. I was walking in the evening with the Com-
mandant, when a sentry at some distance from us pre-
sented arms instead of giving the challenge. The old
soldier, who had been a warrior from his seventeenth
year, and had been in fifty battles, from Alexandria to
Waterloo, was a martinet, and was up to the sentry in a
moment. " Why did you not challenge ?" " I knew the
Commandant, and presented arms." " You deserve a court-
martial. Anyone might have put on my clothes. You ought
to have challenged, and if I did not come up at the second
call and give the password, it was your duty to fire at me."
I spent the first week in preparing the men for death,
and inquiring into the condition of the convicts generally.
This took me daily from six in the morning to six at
night. Then came the executions. The Commandant had
received orders that all the convicts, to the number of
two thousand, should witness them. As he had only three
companies of infantry, some contrivance was required to
prevent a rush of the convicts on the troops, as well as to
conceal their number. Several small, but strong, stockades
were erected and lined with soldiers, between the scaffold
and the standing ground of the convicts, whilst the rest of
the force was kept in reserve close by, but out of sight.
The executions took place half one day and half the next.
One thousand convicts divided into two bodies were
brought on the ground the first day, and the other
thousand on the second day. Thus all passed off in
tranquillity. I had six of my men put together in one cell
and five in another,* one of which parties was executed each

* This implies that the writer had charge of eleven convicts. He
has stated above that seven of those condemned to die had placed
themselves in his hands. It is to be supposed that the additional four
must have been of the number of those condemned by the earlier
Commission.

Autobiography of ArcJibishop Ullathorne. 103

day, and executed in one group, whilst the Protestants were
executed in another. My men asked as a special favour,
the night before, to be allowed some tobacco, as with that
they could watch and pray all night. This indulgence was
granted.

When the irons were struck off and the death warrant
read, they knelt down to receive it as the will of God ;
and next, by a spontaneous act, they humbly kissed the
feet of him who brought them peace. After the executioner
had pinioned their arms they thanked the jailers for all
their kindness, and ascended the ladders with light steps,
being almost excitedly cheerful. I had a method of pre-
paring men for their last moments, by associating all that
I wished them to think and feel with the prayer, " Into
Thy hands I commend my spirit ; Lord Jesus, receive my
soul." I advised them when on the scaffold to think of
nothing else and to say nothing else. The Catholics had a
practice of sewing large black crosses on their white caps
and shirts. These men had done so. As soon as they
were on the scaffold, to my surprise, they all repeated the
prayer I had taught them, aloud in a kind of chorus
together, until the ropes stopped their voices for ever.
This made a great impression on all present, and was much
talked of afterwards.

As I returned from this awful scene, wending my way
between the masses of convicts and the military, all in
dead silence, I barely caught a glance of their suspended
bodies. I could not bring myself to look at them. Poor
fellows ! They had given me their whole hearts, and were
fervently penitent. They had known little of good or of
their souls before that time. Yet all of them had either
fathers or mothers, sisters or brothers, to whom they had
last words and affections to send, which had been dictated
to me the day before. The second day was but a repetition
of the first. The Protestant convicts were executed after

IO4 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

the Catholics. The Anglican clergyman had three to
attend to each day. Then came the funerals, the Catholics
at a separate time from the Protestants. A selected number
of the convicts followed each coffin to the most beautiful
cemetery that the eye of man could possibly contemplate.
Churchyard Gully is at some distance from the settlement,
in a ravine that opens upon the sea, being encircled on the
land side with dark thickets of manchineel, backed by the
bright-leaved forest trees, among which lemon and guava
trees were intermingled. Beyond there the ravine ascended
and was clasped in by the swelling hills covered with wild
vines and grapes. Above all this was a crown of beautiful
trees, beyond which arose Mount Pitt to a height of 3,000
feet, covered with majestic pines of the kind peculiar to
Norfolk Island. Arrived at the graves, I mounted a little
eminence, with the coffins before me and the convicts
around me ; and being extraordinarily moved, I poured
out the most awful, mixed with the most tender, conjura-
tions to these unfortunate men, to think of their immortal
souls, and the God above them, Who waited their repent-
ance. Then followed the funeral rites. So healthful was
the climate, that all who lay in the cemetery had been
executed, except one child, the son of a Highland officer,
over whose tomb was the touching inscription : " Far from
the land of his fathers."

After the return of the procession, it was found that the
men who composed it were sore and annoyed. The
executioner had followed the coffins as though chief
mourner, at which they were indignant. Yet the man did
it in simplicity, and had a friend among the dead. He was
a man whom Sir Walter Scott would have liked to have
had a sketch of. A broad-chested, sturdy-limbed figure,
broad-faced and bull-necked ; who had won his freedom
by taking two bushrangers single handed at Port Maquar-
rie. But in the struggle he had received a cut from a

Autobiography of Archbishop UUatkorne. 105

hanger, across the mouth, that opened it to the ears, and
left a scar over his face that was alternately red and
blue. Yet he had good-natured eyes. Whilst pinioning
the arms of one of the men, he suddenly recognised
him, and exclaimed : " Why, Jack, is that you ? " " Why,
Bill," was the answer, " is that you ?" He then shook his
old friend by the hand, and said : " Well, my dear fellow,
it can't be helped."

After the executions I devoted the rest of the time to
the convicts, instructed all who came together for the
purpose, and got a man to read to them, whilst I heard
about one hundred confessions. Many of them had not
seen a priest for some twenty years, others since they had
left their native country. I had also duties at the military
barracks, where I said a second Mass on the Sundays.
As Major Anderson was much engaged with his despatches
for the returning ship, Mrs. Anderson, a most kind and
accomplished lady, on my return from my long labours,
seeing me worn and exhausted, used to have horses and
a groom in readiness, and rode with me herself through
the beautiful island before dinner. She saw that my
burden was heavy, and wished to give me a diversion. I
shall never forget the extreme kindness of these excellent
people. They saw their other guests in the course of the
day, but I could only see them in the evening. The
hospitable dinners and social converse at the large evening
parties, however agreeable, completed my exhaustion ; so
that one night, towards the end of my visit, I arose in a
state of extreme sickness, with my spine as cold as an
icicle. However, I rallied the next day and completed the
work before me. But when I got on board the vessel I
was in that state of exhaustion that the powers of my
mind were completely suspended, and I felt little beyond
the sense of existence. If I took a book up I could see
the letters, but not the sense, and moved as in a dream.

io6 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home.

By the time, however, that we reached Sydney, in the
course of some fourteen days, my powers had gradually
returned. It was not merely the mind, but the feelings,
that had been greatly drawn upon.

Before the executions the Commandant asked me pri-
vately, if 1 had any reason to believe that there was a
conspiracy to escape from the prison. To which I replied :
" My dear Major, of what I know of those men, I know
less than of that of which I know nothing." He replied : " I
beg your pardon, I did not think of it." I was not sur-
prised at the question, for my Anglican friend had repeated
at table the histories that he had got from his men : to
the surprise of his auditors, who did not conceal the dis-
pleasure it gave them. But after the executions wereover
I drew the Major aside and told him that the men had
authorised me to let him know that there had been a plan
for escape. That they had got a piece of a watch-spring
concealed in the heel of one of them, had passed it by an
agency from cell to cell, and had sawn all the fetters ready
for snapping ; and that their plan was to mount one on the
back of another, to tear off the shingles from the roof, and
so escape in the night to the thick bush, hoping in time to
get a boat into their power. But on the arrival of the
clergy they gave it up. " And now," I said, " if you will go
and examine the fetters you will find them sawn and filled
up with rust and bread crumbs." On going to examine,
the turnkey was confident that the fetters were sound, and
tinkled them with their keys. But the Commandant said,
" I am sure of my information ;" and on closer examination
it was found that they were all cut.

My last act before leaving the island is worth recording,
as an example that the most desperate men ought not to be
despaired of. The Major at breakfast told me of a case
that gave him a great deal of solicitude. Among the
convicts was one who was always in a round of crime

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 107

or punishment. He was one of those who had been re-
prieved, and yet was already again under punishment. I
asked if he were a Catholic. He thought so. " But
how can I see him : we are just about to sail?" " If you
will see that man," he said, " I will send a message on
board that they are not to sail until I have been on board ;
and I will send you notice at the last moment." I found
the man chained in a cell with three others, and I asked
him to come out awhile, as I wanted to speak with him.
He was a tall, strong-built man, and I saw he was one of
those proud spirits that would not seem to cave in before
his comrades. 1 told him the turnkey would take off his
fetters if he would only come out. He replied : " Sir, you
are a kind gentleman, and have been good to them that
suffered, but I'd rather not." I turned to the others and
said, " Now, men, isn't he a big fool ? You would give any-
thing to get out of this hot place ; but because I am a
priest, he thinks you will take him for a softy, and chaff
him, if he talks to me. I have got something to tell him,
and then he can do as he likes. He knows I can't eat
him. What do you say ? " " Why, Sir, you are such a
kind gentleman, he ought to go out when you ask him."
" And you won't jeer him as a softy because he talks with
me?" "Oh, no, Sir." " Well, take off his irons." I wanted
to get him into a private room, but he would not go out of
eyeshot of the other men, and nothing could induce him.
I did not like to shut the door on them, lest it might be
taken for a trick. I said : " Let's go into the turnkey's
room." No, he would not. So we walked up and down
the yard, with a sentry on each side a short distance off.
I found he was a Catholic, made an earnest appeal to
his soul ; but he held himself still, and I seemed to make
no way. A sailor came up : " Anchor short hove, Sir.
Governor waiting in the boat." I felt bitter : it was the
first time I had found a soul inaccessible. I threw up my

io8 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

arms, looked him full in the face, and poured out the most
terrible denunciations upon him for neglecting the one
opportunity of saving his soul : for I never expected that
he would have a chance of seeing a priest there again. But
though I did not know it until fifteen months afterwards
his heart was changed. As soon as I left he asked to be'
put in a cell by himself, got a turnkey, who was a Catholic ,
to lend him books, and became a new man. In going on
board I said to the Commandant : " You must not mistake
that man. There is nothing mean about him. He would
not tell a lie. Under other circumstances he would be a hero
But if he says he will thrash an overseer, he will do it. And
if the man resists he will kill him." The hint was taken.
After a time one chain was taken off him, then the other.
And on my return, after fifteen months, I met him smiling
as he worked among the flowers in the Government garden ;
and he proved most useful among his fellow-convicts. He
ultimately got his liberty, and became a respectable man.*
Soon after my return to Sydney I placed the state of
the convicts at Norfolk Island before Sir Richard Bourke,
and strongly represented the great evil of their being
locked up at night in the dark, without any division be-
tween the men or any watchman to control their conduct.
I earnestly pointed out the necessity of partitions, lights,
and watchmen under proper superintendence. But that
was not effected until long afterwards, when the representa-
tions of Bishop Wilson prevailed. But I put my attempt

* A singular circumstance in connection with this story deserves
recording. As Bishop Ullathorne was in the act of penning the above
lines a letter reached him written by the very person referred to
therein, and relating his subsequent history. After alluding to the
last occasion on which they had met, the writer went on to say that
after recovering his liberty he had settled in another colony, where he
had gradually risen to a position of some eminence, and was bringing
up his family in various professions. He had remained faithful in
the practice of religion, and acknowledged all the happiness of his
changed life as due to the impressions he had received from Dr
Ullathorne.

Autobiography of Archbishop UllatJiornc. 109

on record in my evidence before Sir William Molesworth's
Committee in 1838.

At this time an effort was made to upset the denomi-
national system of education, and to establish in its place
a general system with the Bible as a prominent class-book.
A public meeting was called in the great room of Pultney
Hotel, presided over by a certain philanthropist named
Backhouse, who was visiting the Colonies partly on a bene-
volent expedition, partly as a botanical explorer. The
Governor did not approve of the scheme, and hinted that
he should like Sir Roger Therry and myself to oppose it,
which we were already prepared to do. The Chief Justice,
Sir Francis Forbes, was also in opposition. The platform
wasoccupied with Anglican clergymen, Dissenting ministers,
and their friends. The moment we appeared in their front
a commotion took place among them ; they put their
heads together, and it was announced that no one should
speak for longer than a quarter of an hour. I arose im-
mediately after this announcement, and stated that a public
meeting demanded full and free discussion ; that I repre-
sented a large interest in question ; and that a quarter of
an hour would barely enable me to state the case, without
leaving time to argue it. One after the other we gave
them their quarter of an hour, until they were perplexed
what to do, when Sir Roger Therry proposed as a resolu-
tion, that the scheme was not adapted to the wants and
wishes of the people. This their own Secretary, a Dis-
senting minister, got up and seconded. So it passed, and
we retired to another room, when we heard a great clamour,
for they attacked the Dissenting minister as an enemy of
the Bible. But what could the poor man do ? They
wanted to get rid of us, and it was the only way open. I
published a pamphlet entitled, " On the Use and Abuse of
the Scriptures," and the new education scheme died away.

CHAPTER XL

ARRIVAL OF THE BISHOP.

ON September I3th, 1835, the Right Rev. Father Bede
Folding, Bishop of Hieroccesarea, Vicar-Apostolic of New
Holland and Van Dieman's Land, arrived in Sydney, ac-
companied by three priests and four ecclesiastical students.
He had stayed for a time in Hobart Town, where he was
received by Governor Sir George Arthur with marked
courtesy and hospitality. He found things in the same
state in which I had found them ; but left there a Bene-
dictine priest, the Rev. Father Cottram, and an ecclesiastical
student, afterwards Dean Kenny, to open and teach a
school for the people.

The Bishop's house was ready for his reception. The
Catholic population received him with great joy, and pre-
sented him with a handsome carriage and pair as expressive
of their wish to maintain him in his dignity. He was well
received by the Governor and the chief officials, to most
of whom he was the bearer of letters. He received a
stipend of £400 a year, and I retained mine and remained
to assist him in my former office.

Everything in the Church now began to assume larger
proportions. The Bishop took a position which gradually
raised the tone and spirit of the whole Catholic body. We
had pontifical functions with as much solemnity as our
resources could command, which much impressed the people,
to whom they were new. Then the vast body of the

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 111

Catholics, who had never been confirmed, received this
Sacrament. As the Bishop's house was large, he turned
half of it into a boarding school, over which I presided
for a time. Thus was begun a solicitude for raising the
sons of the settlers who were acquiring property, that they
might take their suitable position. As the Bishop was
inexperienced in official correspondence, and as the work
began to increase, I continued that duty under his direc-
tion to the end. When resident, later, at Parramatta, I
rode once or twice a week over to Sydney, to perform this
duty under the eye of the Bishop, and to call at the
Government offices when business required it. I had also
to look after the completion of the church begun at Mait-
land, and to start another at Parramatta. I had the assist-
ance of the Government architect in devising the plans.
But what was my surprise, on arriving one day at Maitland,
to find that without my knowledge Father Therry had
been there, and had doubled the number of windows in
the walls. This was one of his singularities, to put as
many windows in a building as the walls would allow of,
without any consideration for the intense glare of heated
light. Thus in the old Cathedral of Sydney he put seventy
large windows, two rows in one wall. At Campbell Town
his church was like a cage. At Maitland he spoiled what
would have been a well-proportioned nave in the old lancet
style. His taste in architecture was for what he called
opes ; if a plan was brought to him, his first question was :
" How many more opes would it admit of?" He could not
understand the principle of adapting the light of a building
to the climate.

Riding at Maitland along the fertile banks of the river
Hunter, it was impossible not to admire the beauty of those
primitive forests and the fertile abundance produced by the
deep and rich alluvial soil. Then there were the varied
notes of the birds. I was riding through the wood with

112 Autobiography of ArclibisJiop U Hat J ionic.

Mr. Walker, the chief supporter of our religion in that
locality, when I heard at some distance first a whistle, then
the crack of a whip, then the reverberation of the lash. I
asked: "What road is that over there?" "There is no
road," he replied. u But I heard a man driving, and there
again." " Oh ! that's the coachman." " But a coachman
must have a road." " The coachman's a bird," said he; and
a bird it was, exactly imitating the whistle of a coachman
and the crack and lashing of his whip. Then the bell bird
rang its silver bell, and another species cried like a child in
trouble, whilst the flocks of parrots made a croaking din,
and flights of black cockatoos spread over the fields of
maize with a noise like the rusty hinges of an old castle all
flapping together in the wind.

The Bishop himself began that wonderful course of
missionary labour among the convicts which attracted so
much attention, produced so great an influence, and, more
than any other part of his ministry, drew so great a vene-
ration towards him. He had not merely the heart of a
father, but the heart of a mother towards them. When
they came into his presence he wept over them, and they
could never resist the influence of his words. The first step
he took was to obtain leave from the Government for all
the Catholic prisoners, as they arrived by ship, to be re-
tained in the convict barracks of Sydney for ten days before
they were sent up the country. When a ship arrived from
Ireland there would be as many as three hundred to look
after. They were brought to the church at six in the
morning and remained until eleven ; again marched to the
church at three and remained until six. It was a kind of
retreat adapted to their circumstances. The Bishop was
there the whole time, assisted by the Sydney clergy.
After an address by the Bishop, they were classified by the
clergy into those who had not performed their religious
duties for one, for three, for five, or for ten years. After

Autobiography of Archbishop U II a thorite. 113

the clergy had examined into the amount of instruction
which each possessed, they were re-classified for instruction,
the ecclesiastical students acted as catechists, and some of
the men were picked out as monitors. Then began the
confessions, in which the Bishop took his large share. He
gave most of the instructions, and after the religious duties
were completed by Holy Communion, a special course of
instruction and advice was given to them regarding their
position as convicts, what power their masters had over
them, how the law affected them, to what dangers they
were exposed, and how they would most effectually succeed
in obtaining mitigation, good treatment, and their ticket of
leave ; after this they proceeded to their assignment.

I need scarcely say that this system produced a most
beneficial result which was widely recognised. In my
evidence before the Parliamentary Committee on Trans-
portation in the year 1838, I was able to quote a letter
from the Bishop, stating that, of 1,400 prisoners who had
already gone through this system, only two had found their
way into the Sydney Jail; and that, whereas hitherto our
clergy had attended not less than twenty executions yearly,
during the six months since this system was adopted only
one Catholic had been executed, and he for a crime of
three years' standing. In short, it was a common remark
among the clergy, that those whom they had in hand on
their arrival very rarely found their way into jail.

This was but a part of the Bishop's labour among the
convicts. At regular intervals he visited the felons' jail,
instructed the Catholics, heard their confessions, and said
Mass for them in the press room. Shortly after he had
said his first Mass there, the head jailer, a good Catholic,
and a man of mild manners though of resolute will, said to
me : " I will tell you something, Sir, and you will tell it to
no one else. You know how this place is infested with
small vermin, so that even our rough men can hardly

H4 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

stand it. Well, when we are crowded we are obliged
to put a lot of men in the press room of a night to
sleep. But ever since the Bishop has said Mass there,
there is a rush of men to get to that end of the room,
because there have been no vermin there since that time."
If there were men to be executed he always prepared
them, although a priest attended them on the scaffold.

Every Sunday morning, the convicts, from their barracks,
were marched to the last Mass in the Cathedral, where
they crowded to the Bishop's confessional ; and when he
had to officiate, the congregation had consequently to be
detained a long time before the service began. Occasionally
it became my duty to represent the great inconvenience to
the congregation. He would then weep, and say : " Any
one else I could put off, but I cannot resist these poor
creatures." After the Sunday Vespers, he would mount
his horse and proceed to a large chain-gang on Goat
Island, or perhaps to some other chain-gang working on
the roads, but boxed up in wooden huts on Sundays.
There he would have the Catholics drawn out, and after
an earnest address to them would use some retired place
for a confessional. After the hard labours of the Sunday
were over, he delighted to have all the Sydney clergy at
his house to a late dinner, and took that opportunity to
invite any lay gentleman to whom he wished to show
respect.

When he went up the country the convicts were always
his first care, and he got as many to Mass as he could and
spent much of his time with them. When they knew he
was coming, the Catholic settlers met him on the confines
of the district, on horseback, and conducted him to the
church, if there was one, or to the temporary place where
he was to officiate. He made it a point, before leaving, to
ride through the district in company with the priest, calling
at the house of every free Catholic or Emancipist who

Autobiography of ArchbisJiop Ullathorne. 115

respected himself, and was of good conduct. But if a man
was not living properly, or neglected his duty to his family,
he rode past his house without taking any notice of him.
He thus inspired the Emancipists to respect themselves,
and with the same view he established respectable schools
for their sons and founded a Catholic newspaper, which
taught them their public rights and duties.

Having such an influence over the convicts they ran to
him, as to a father, in their hours of distress. Let me give
an example. He was walking in his large garden on a
certain day, saying his office, when a man in a wretched
plight came from his hiding-place among the trees and
knelt before him. He then told his story. He had ab-
sconded from service 150 miles up the country, because
the overseer had been down upon him, and had unjustly
reported him so often to his master that he had been
flogged several times. He then showed his back covered
with wounds and scars, and declared he was so miserable
that he could bear it no longer. He had come all that
way, avoiding the roads, and had had nothing to eat for
three days but a green cob of maize, for he was obliged to
keep in hiding. After questioning him closely, the Bishop
sent him to the kitchen for food, and went straight to the
Principal Superintendent of Convicts, an officer of great
authority. To him he told the whole tale, expressed his
conviction of the truth, and pleaded for mercy. The
Superintendent replied : " The man must be sent to the
barracks, and must be punished ; but I promise you he
shall be sent to another master, and to one who will do
justice."

The Bishop's servants were mostly convicts, and, of
course, he was kind to them. There was an old man
among them, who worked in the garden, who was very
simple, and, in the main, honest ; but seeing the Bishop's
jewelled mitre, wrapped it in a cloth, carried it to the

n6 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

principal hatter in the city, said it was a curious Indian
cap, and asked the master of the shop what he would give
for it. The master suspected at once that it was something
belonging to the Catholic Bishop. He detained the old
man, and sent a messenger to the Bishop's house. A priest
went to the shop, took possession of the mitre and the old
man, and on his arrival at home he was saluted with general
laughter. No more notice was taken of it. The old man
worked on, but never heard the last of the mitre from his
fellow-servants.

Our wants of all kinds increased so much that the Bishop
thought it desirable that I should go to England, and
thence to Ireland, and do the best I could to provide for
them. As, however, things were in a very unsatisfactory
state in Hobart Town, his Lordship wished me first to
accompany him thither, and so start on the long voyage
from that port. We accordingly proceeded thither on May
I oth, 1836.

CHAPTER XII.

VOYAGE TO ENGLAND.

AFTER completing affairs in Hobart Town, I took the
first ship that offered for England. It proved to be a
heavy tub, with not only an uncultured, but an incompetent
captain, and we were full six months on the voyage. I
found the cabin passengers to be a surgeon of the navy,
who had taken out a shipload of convict women to
Hobart Town, a pleasant companion ; a young English-
man, educated in Germany and equally agreeable ; an un-
cultured Scotch Presbyterian minister, who had originally
been a carpenter — a kind man, but going home in trouble ;
a young Scotch settler, who, though a Presbyterian, looked
to me for guidance; and a Jewess, who was a widow with
her two young daughters.

So unskilful a navigator was the captain, that he ran us
into sixty-six degrees south latitude, far beyond Cape
Horn, where we were entangled among icebergs for nearly
a fortnight. The men lost all confidence, got low spirited,
and proposed to the chief mate that he should take com-
mand of the ship. He very properly told the captain,
and so the conspiracy was stopped. I counted more than
seventy icebergs in sight at once ; and we must have
passed through some two thousand of them. Some of the
largest, as measured by the quadrant, were 1 50 feet in height
above the sea, and a quarter of a mile long, but most of
them were much smaller. The weather was squally as

Ii8 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

well as foggy, and a look-out had to be kept day and
night from the foreyard. It was intensely cold, but we
passengers agreed to have no fires, but to wrap warm and
take plenty of exercise. All our live stock, sheep, pigs,
goats and poultry died of the cold ; and the shrewd old
surgeon watched the dying moments of the creatures, to
see that they were thrown overboard and not brought to
table. After clearing the icebergs we ran to Cape Horn,
and, strange to say, were becalmed off Staten Island for
a whole day.

Four little Cape pigeons accompanied us during the
whole way from the coast of New Zealand to the Horn ;
they never rested on the ship, but sometimes on the water,
and flew about in the whole run, picking up anything the
cook threw overboard. At the Horn they left us, and
another came about us with a string tied to its leg. In a
fortnight we ran from Cape Horn to the Brazils, where, in
rapid change from cold to heat, most of us caught cold.
After a long spell at sea the sense of smell becomes acute
on approaching land. We were in a fog and could see
nothing, but the odour of land was rich with perfumes.
Suddenly the mist cleared, and the land revealed itself
covered with orange trees in flower and fruit. Our next
object was to make for Rio Janeiro, to obtain fresh pro-
visions. But the captain again blundered. He had clear
observations the day before, sighting the bold land about
Rio Janeiro, but mistook it, and sailed back some sixty
miles, when he fairly confessed he knew not where he was.
We got a man off in a boat from the shore, and I was able
to understand him. We were near, he said, to the Bay of
Angra deis Reis. He undertook to pilot us into the bay,
and there we came to anchor off the town. I landed with
the captain, to assist him to find a ship agent. We found
a respectable young Englishman acting as American
Consul, and he undertook to provision the ship.

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 119

Two hills rose above the town, on one of which stood a
large Benedictine monastery, and on the other a Carmelite
convent of men. The next day I took my young Scotch
friend as a companion, and went up to the Benedictine
monastery. The Prior received us with true Religious
courtesy and hospitality, and we stayed the night that
I might say Mass next morning. There were but few
Religious to take care of the property ; for the Religious
Orders had been suppressed through the influence of the
Freemasons. My Scotch companion was awestruck with
all he saw ; and was quite nervous as we passed through
the long cloisters, lighted by a single lamp, to our rooms.
The negro slaves of the property, about forty in number,
were chanting the Salve Regina after returning from their
work. There was an Irish medical man married to a
native Portuguese, who possessed considerable wealth, and
had built for himself a beautiful mansion outside the
town. In this mansion he invited me and my companion
to take up our quarters, and assembled a party to meet us.
I found religion at a low ebb generally, and most of the
clergy in a low condition. This was in part a consequence
of the revolution, and I have reason to believe that there
has been considerable improvement of late. But at that
time scarcely anyone went to the Sacraments, unless in
danger of death. I found one parish priest, however, who
was truly pious and earnest, and paid him all the attention
I could.

The public school was in beautiful order ; but this priest
assured me they were not allowed to teach religion in it ;
not even the doctrine of the Holy Trinity. Angra deis Reis
is the great coffee-growing district. I was impressed with
the modest demeanour of the slaves ; both men and
women, on the roads, even with loads on their heads, stood
still as we passed and asked a blessing in the name of
Christ. We entered a large barn-like* place in a coffee

1 20 A utobiography of A rchbishop Ullathorne.

plantation, where an old negro woman had care of the
infant negroes ; and a strange sight it was to see such a
number of little blackies crawling all over the long floor
with very slight clothing in the great heat.

Our host invited us to a good long ride into the country
to visit a collegiate establishment. The soil was wonder-
fully rich, abounding in plantations of coffee, sugar, and
tapioca. Palm, orange, and cocoa trees were profuse on
the roadsides, and the pineapple grew everywhere, like a
common weed. The head of the College was an excellent
Portuguese Oratorian, a man of considerable attainments
as well as piety. He read a little English, and showed me
his English books. There was specimens of our science,
and of our literature, as he told me. The first was an
odd volume of an old " Repertory of Arts and Sciences," the
second was Harvey's " Meditation on the Tombs," the
third was Miss Bordenham's " Mrs. Herbert and the
Villagers." He was surprised when I told him they were
not fair samples of English thought and letters. Just as
we were sailing I received by a messenger a letter from
this good Father, written in beautiful Latinity. He sent
me some money, asking me to purchase with it and send
him some good books in English. I was obliged to
return it, as I could not reach him without some address
at Rio Janeiro. He also sent me a present of a large
bird, which, he said, was a stranger in that country. It
proved to be a very fine specimen of the great horned
screamer, so called from having two large horns in front
of each of its wings. I had hoped to take it home
as a present to the Zoological Society, but knowing
nothing of its habits we could find nothing it would eat,
and so it died. I gave it to the surgeon to stuff for the
Army and Navy Surgeons' Museum.

Nothing particular occurred during the rest of the
voyage, except that the young man who was teaching me

Autobiography of ArcJibishop Ullathorne. 121

German had a quarrel with the big carpenter, a Shetlander,
whom he throttled and nearly strangled ; when I had to
interfere and restore peace. I contrived to make a sort of
retreat, as I always did on long voyages*. I also wrote
some chapters on the convict system, which afterwards
proved of use. But when I afterwards found that so little
was then known in England about the Australian Colonies,
I regretted that I had not prepared a book on the subject.
Indeed, I was urged by a friend at Hobart Town to return
first to Sydney to gather materials. But duty urged
expedition, and I left Sydney at a day's notice. I landed
in my native country towards the close of 1836.

CHAPTER XIII.
VISIT TO ROME.

ALTHOUGH it was some time after my arrival in England
before I proceeded to Rome, it will be better to dispose of
that visit first. The occasion was a letter received from
Cardinal Weld, requesting me to go to Rome and make a
report to the Holy See on the Mission of Australia. At
Paris I met some of the devout Catholics of that city, and
amongst others the future President of the Society of St.
Vincent de Paul, then a young man, who kindly drove me
to the principal churches and charitable institutions. I
also made the acquaintance of the Venerable Abbe Ducot.
who had been long in India, but had published a dis-
couraging book about its missions, as they were at that
time. Father O'Meara, then tutor to the present Mr.
Hornyhold, also introduced me to several of the leaders of
Catholic afTairs whom it was interesting to know. At
Chalons-sur-Saone I met the celebrated Abbot Gueranger
on the steamer, in company with Father Brandis, after-
wards Novice-master at the great Monastery of Einsiedeln,
and author of several Benedictine books. They were on
their way to Rome to obtain approval for the new founda-
tion of French Benedictines which Gueranger was estab-
lishing. I was the first professed Benedictine they had
ever seen, and they asked me if I belonged to the monas-
tery near Bath. They were going to the Monastery of St.
Calisto in Rome, expecting that the Procurator of the

Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 123

English Benedictines, who lived there, would be of use to
them. I also was going to the same house, and we joined
company. I found the Abbot well versed in the Fathers
and Church history, and we had much interesting conver-
sation. He maintained the authenticity of the works
ascribed to St. Dionysius, and spoke of writing on the
subject. He had completed the first volume of his
" Origines Ecclesiae Romanae," of which he had copies for
Rome ; but his great contest for restoring the Roman
Breviary to its integrity in France, and his magnificent
work, the " Institutions Liturgiques," prevented its being
ever completed. He was an enthusiastic lover of art and
a valuable companion in visiting Genoa, Pisa, and Florence.

At Lyons I was introduced to the managers of the
Society of the Propagation of the Faith, then in its early
years. I do not forget the kind attention which I received
from them. At their request I drew up a full account of
the Australian Mission and of the convict system, to which
I added a description of the country and of its most
curious productions. It filled nearly a number of their
" Annals/' and being so completely new, was said to have
advanced the interests of the Society. The Society voted
a handsome allocation of money to Australia, and it was
continued for many years.

We arrived at San Calisto in Rome on the morning of
Holy Saturday, 1837. As there was no Benedictine Car-
dinal at that time the suite of rooms for the use of that
dignitary were vacant, and the Fathers put them at my
disposal. So soon as I was refreshed I went out with
Father (afterwards Bishop) Collier to see St. Peter's and
attend the Pontifical functions in the Sixtine Chapel. When
he brought me in front of the Colonnade, I said : " This is
not St. Peter's, you have deceived me ; it is some minia-
ture of it." It was so dwarfed by distance that I really
believed it to be nothing else. But as we approached it

124 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne,

grew upon the eye into the enormous temple it is. We
entered the Sixtine, but I had no sooner got a glimpse of
the Pope than I was turned out by the Swiss Guard. " Is
this the Roman welcome?" I said to Father Collier.
" Coming from the far end of the world to report a new
continent for the work of the Church, I am at once turned
out of the Pontifical Chapel." He then, however, recol-
lected that the frock-coat was the sin I bore upon me. I
ought to have been in the habit of my Order. But that I
had never worn, and it had yet to be made. The Pontifical
Chapel is part of the Pontifical Court, and requires some
kind of Court costume.

When I was presented to the Cardinal Prefect of Propa-
ganda, the mild and gentle Cardinal Franzoni, as Vicar-
General of Australia, His Eminence, after a quiet inspection,
exclaimed : u Qual giovane ! " And after answering a few
questions, I retired. On my presentation to Pope Gregory
XVI. by the same title, His Holiness uttered the same ex-
clamation : " Qual giovane ! — What a youth." But he was
truly paternal, and expressed a hope to see my report.
On fire as I was, and that habitually, with the interests of
the Australian Mission, and anxious to awaken a like
interest in Rome, these receptions considerably cooled me.
I felt I was looked on as a mere boy, and I therefore kept
out of sight, and set to work with my report. I drew it
up at considerable length, in four parts. It was put into
Italian by Dr. Collier, and was revised by Abbot Pes-
chiatelli. I presented it one part at a time, until I knew
that the whole had been printed at the Propaganda Press.
I then called upon the Cardinal Prefect, who expressed
warm interest in the report, and became very cordial. He
also informed me, to my great satisfaction, that a Canon of
the Cathedral of Vienna, moved by what he had heard
of that country, had given a foundation for the maintenance
of a priest at Norfolk Island. I think that his informant

Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 125

must have been the late Baron von Hiigel, who in his early
days had made the tour of the Australian Colonies, and
whom I had the pleasure of meeting with his family, in
England, in later days.

I took the opportunity to observe to the Cardinal Prefect,
that as both His Holiness and himself had remarked, with
apparent surprise, upon my youthful ness, I begged to
observe that I had not sought the office, that it was im-
posed upon me, and that I was most ready to resign it.
His Eminence replied that the report I had given was fully
approved, that I had worked the Australian soil a good
deal, and that I was not to suppose there was any dis-
satisfaction. His Holiness also directed that I should
receive the diploma of Doctor in Divinity. I then began
to understand Rome in a way that long experience has
confirmed. When persons go there with great ecclesiastical
or religious interests to be settled, they are commonly
treated with a certain reserve, if they are strangers, until
their spirit and character are seen through, when, if satis-
factory, they are treated with every kindness and con-
sideration.

As Cardinal Weld had invited me to Rome, he gave me
a cordial welcome. At his table I met his son-in-law, Lord
Clifford; the Miss Clifford who was afterwards first Prioress
of St. Scholastica's, Atherstone ; and the present Cardinal
di Luca, then secretary to Cardinal Weld. The next day
the Cardinal was taken ill ; he was repeatedly bled, ac-
cording to the medical system of Rome at that time,
against which all the English exclaimed ; and in the
course of a week he died. His departure caused uni-
versal regret. His great piety, his charity, and his edi-
fying and recollected demeanour, so marked on all
occasions, had drawn towards him a very high degree
of respect. Besides the solemn Requiem at his funeral,
at which the Pope himself assisted, Lord Clifford had a

126 Autobiography of ArchbisJwp Ullathorne.

Requiem celebrated at San Carlo in Corso, to which the
English in Rome were invited, and at which Dr. Wiseman
read a long oration recounting the history of the Cardinal's
life. This gave rise to a singular scene for so solemn an
occasion, and that in a Roman church. The music was
the celebrated Requiem of Mozart, performed by the best
singers, with instrumentation. Mozart is rarely heard in
Roman churches, and it attracted the artists and musicians.
But when the thrilling tones of Mozart had become inter-
rupted for a long time by the monotonous reading of
Dr. (afterwards Cardinal) Wiseman, in the harsh sounding
English language, however interesting to the English,
the Italians could stand it no longer, but set up a hissing
all over the church. After a few moments Dr. Wiseman
got a hearing, and by a few words of grave and dignified
rebuke restored silence until the lecture was completed.

This was the only time at which I ever knew Italians
misbehave in a church. As to the misconduct of the
English, it was at that time proverbial. On the very next
day after my arrival, which was Easter Sunday, I saw an
Englishman striving against the Swiss Guards, to force his
way into the dress circle at the Pontifical Mass. The Captain
of the Guard came up to remonstrate, when the English-
man squared his fist at him. The captain clapped his
hand on his sword, but three halberdiers quietly put their
shoulders against the Englishman and as quietly moved
him back out of the way. Just before my arrival a most
disgraceful thing occurred. The ground was very wet, and
the Pope, in his white robes, was taking a walk at some dis-
tance from his attendants, when three brothers, Englishmen,
and gentlemen so-called, met him where there was but a
narrow path with a puddle on each side. The three brothers
linked their arms together and met His Holiness full face.
The Pope stopped and pointed to the puddle, they only
laughed and went right on, and His Holiness stepped into the

Autobiography of Arc/ibis hop UllatJiornc. 127

puddle, as he said, almost to his knees, and got away before
the attendants joined him. The carnage then came up and
the Pope entered it. The Pope sent for Cardinal Weld and
narrated the whole affair. The Cardinal's brother-in-law,
Mr. Bodenham, from whom 1 had the story, went straight
to their lodgings. The sister appeared, but they got out
of the way. On hearing his statement she expressed her
indignation at such a charge. He replied : " Madam, it is
true, and I have come in kindness, after conferring with
the Marquis of Anglesea, to say that their passports will
arrive directly; but unless they leave Rome at once you
will have your house filled with the police."

Dr. Wiseman was then head of the English, Dr. Cullen
of the Irish, and Dr. Grant of the Scotch College, from all
of whom I received great kindness. Bishops Walsh and
Griffiths were also on their visit to Rome, and were lodged
at the English College. The Pope treated them with
particular attention. I was invited to accompany them,
under the guidance of Dr. Wiseman, over the roof of St.
Peter's, and on ascending the dome we four just filled one
quarter of the metal ball beneath the cross. There was
one Cardinal whose kindness to me, a young stranger,
ought not to be forgotten. Cardinal Castrocani not only
took a great interest in all my proceedings, but called on
and presented me with a valuable painting, which he said
had been bequeathed him by another Cardinal: an "Assump-
tion of the Blessed Virgin," supposed to be by Guido Reni.
This picture I gave to the Sisters of Charity whom I took
out to New South Wales.

I had a brief interview with Monsignor (afterwards
Cardinal) Mezzofanti, the great linguist, in company with
Abbot Gueranger. He was waiting to accompany the
Pope in a walk through the Vatican Library. I was as much
struck with the wedge-like form of his brow, as with his
singular meekness and modesty, and with the remarkable

128 Autobiography of ArcJibishop Ullathorne.

pliability of his mouth, which so readily gave itself to every
form of language and dialect. It was one of those faces
that could never be forgotten, expressive of a character
unique and thoroughly simple.

Another most interesting visit was made to the cele-
brated Christian artist, Overbeck. Being introduced by •
his intimate friend, the Abbot Peschiatelli, I was allowed
to see his works still in progress, which, as a rule, he never
allowed to be seen, but only his finished cartoons and
paintings. He was then at work on his chief picture,
representing the influence of religion on the arts, now in
the Frankfort Gallery. His face was like that of one of
his own refined ideals. He spoke with warmth of the
missionary life, and considered his own calling as a kind of
mission to souls, and quite warmed me with his gentle
enthusiasm.

The tranquillity of the Benedictine monastery, the great
kindness, courtesy, and refinement of the Fathers, and the
religious influence of Rome, were very grateful after the
rough work of Australia, and the toils and solicitudes that
followed my return to England. Then, though I had been
a professed Benedictine for a dozen years, owing to the
Penal laws it was the first time that I had ever worn or
even seen the Benedictine habit ; and I found it a valuable
control on rapidity of movement, and even of thinking.
The gentle-hearted Father Glover, of the Gesu, was my
confessor ; and after kneeling by his side in his cell he
invited me to sit down, and I obtained useful information
from his well-informed mind. It was he that put into my
hands the books, published in America, that first opened
my eyes to the secret mysteries of Freemasonry, up to its
highest grades, as practised on the Continent, and which
were published after the murder of Morgan for betraying
its secrets, had produced so great a sensation. This
enabled me to comprehend in a practical way the

Autobiography of Archbishop U/lat/iorne. 129

mischievous machinations of that secret society, which is
so little understood in England.

Searching everywhere for devoted priests for Australia
I was told of a priest who, in or near Turin, had founded
a new Institute of Missioners of self-denying and laborious
men. Now one thing that fretted me in Italy was to see
such a vast number of priests, many of them, apparently,
with little to do, whilst in Australia souls were perishing
without pastors or Sacraments. I could not help talking
of this. But I soon ascertained that the really competent
men in Rome were engaged in one important occupation
or another, and that a certain class of priests, then
numerous, were men on their little patrimonies, or chap -
laincies, mere Mass-saying priests, who would have been
more in our way than a help to work like ours.

I asked Father Glover's opinion about the new Institute
of Missioners near Turin. He said the name of the
founder was Rosmini, but that his writings were suspected
of having a taint of novelty and unsoundness. I then
asked if there had been any reply to them, and he
mentioned the works of Gioberti, which could be got at
Genoa. But when I inquired of the booksellers at Genoa,
they told me that his books were prohibited by the State,
and he himself sent into exile. In the year 1848 I sailed
in the same vessel with Gioberti from Genoa to Civita
Vecchia, and was surprised to observe his extremely
nervous state of body ; his head and limbs shook con-
tinually, and I was told by those who knew him that he
was always in more or less of fever, which appeared to be
confirmed by the red and inflamed condition of his eyes.
I never could understand his fundamental position in
ontology (of which the American, Brownson, made so
much), that in every affirmative proposition were affirmed
ens creat existentias ; for creation is a free act of the
Divine will, and is not, therefore, an object of our mental

10

130 Autobiography of Archbishop Vllathorne.

intuition ; and St. Paul teaches that " by faith we know
that the world was created by the word of God." Then
existences are contingent, and of contingencies we have no
mental intuition.

On the invitation of the Cardinal Prefect of Propaganda,
I stayed at Rome for the festival of Corpus Christi and
witnessed the great procession at St. Peter's, which
impressed me, more than anything I had seen, with the
religious grandeur and resources of Rome. At my farewell
audience, the Sovereign Pontiff gave me words of en-
couragement, and recommended me to learn to speak
Italian before my next visit to Rome. I bid farewell to the
Benedictine Fathers, who gave me letters of introduction
to all the monasteries of the Order that were on my way
back to England ; and on my subsequent visits to Rome
though I did not reside with them, I always experienced
their fraternal charity and hospitality.

Father Brandis had told me that there was an excellent
young priest, the son of a magistrate of the district of
Bellinsona, who desired to go on the foreign missions, and
he gave me a letter to the father. I therefore returned by
way of the Alps, and made my way to the house of Signor
Leoni, the father of the young priest in question, situated
in a beautiful country by the lake Lugano. Here I pre-
sented the letter of Father Brandis, and was most cordially
and hospitably received. But before I proceed let me
record my last meeting with this good Father. In 1857,
being an invalid, I was sent by medical advice to the snows
of Switzerland, and among many interesting places, I paid a
visit with my reverend companion to the great Monastery of
Einsiedeln, venerable with the history of a thousand years.
On arrival I sent in a card and asked for a Father who
could speak either French or Italian. A Father came, and
said : " You are no stranger here. We know your history
as a missioner, and the book I hold in my hands is your

Autobiography of ArchbisJiop Ullathorne. 131

book on ' La Salette,' translated. We will send for your
luggage to the hotel. Our best apartments are at your
disposal." But as he was conducting us to the apartments
reserved for dignitaries, the Father stopped suddenly at a
door, and said : " Here is a Father who speaks French
fluently." The door opened, and there stood the Novice-
master in a circle of his novices. I looked at him, he
looked at me ; then he threw his arms around me. It was
my old friend Father Brandis. I found him to be a truly
spiritual man, full of zeal for Benedictine piety. We spent
delightful days in the Abbot's quarters and witnessed the
pilgrimages constantly flowing to the sanctuary. On
parting, Father Brandis gave me his translations of the
"Rule and Life of St. Benedict," and his "Manual of Bene-
dictine Piety."

The family Leoni received me with warm welcome.
The old magistrate was a man of patriarchal simplicity,
living among his children and grandchildren, all under
one roof, after the old mediaeval manner of Italy. I was
much edified during my three days' stay with the
simplicity and unity of this large family. There was a
purity of thought and a piety of heart, a gentle yet free
courtesy, in this happy society which was very endearing.
The head of it was a mild, firm, and benevolent character,
evidently much respected all the country round. On
Sunday was the monthly procession of the parish round
the church, when the old magistrate was distinguished
from the rest by carrying a larger and more ornamented
candle, and walking last. The young priest, however, was
not at home, but with his brother, the principal architect
of Turin. I therefore drove to the Lago Maggiore, crossed
to Savona, and took the diligence to Turin. During this
journey I was much taken with the gentle simplicity of a
young Franciscan friar ; wherever we had to pay fare he
quietly asked a passage for the love of God, and obtained

CT WARY S COLLEGE

132 Autobiography oj Archbishop U Hat home.

it. At Turin I stayed some days with the Leonis, who
took me everywhere. I called to see Rosmini, not losing
sight of his missionary institute ; but he had gone to visit
his mother, who was ill. I found the young priest more
heavy and less spirited than the rest of his family ; but as
he was eager to go I took him, his brother paying the
expenses. But at London he lost courage and returned
home.

CHAPTER XIV.
WORK IN ENGLAND AND IRELAND.

ONE of the first things I did in England was to publish,
in pamphlet form, the "Catholic Mission in Australasia."
This at once awakened a "warm interest in the missionary
work of that remote country.* Several English priests
offered themselves for the work, but their Bishops could
not spare them. Besides publishing five editions of that
pamphlet, I took to lecturing on the same subject, and
generous contributions flowed into my hands. I then went
to Ireland, and met its Bishops assembled at Maynooth,
who took such an interest in the wants of Australia that
several of them promised that if any of their young priests
were willing to offer themselves, they would account every
year served in Australia as two towards obtaining a parish,
in the event of their ultimate return. Several bishops in-
vited me to visit them at their homes ; but from none of
them did I obtain more earnest co-operation than from
Archbishop Murray, of Dublin, and Bishop Kinshela, of

* In this pamphlet, Dr. Ullathorne writes : " Over the whole range
of New South Wales there are at present but seven missionaries.
Sydney alone would require three, yet the Bishop is sometimes left
alone with its duties added to his own. Vast districts, such as that
of Bathurst, covered with Catholics, are without a single priest. Van
Diemen's Land requires seven priests at least, and has only two.
The south and western colonies, stretching along a line of 2,500
miles, have never seen a priest." This was written in 1838. The
provinces here spoken of are now governed by five Archbishops and
sixteen Bishops, with a corresponding number of clergy.

134 Autobiography of Arc/ibis It op Ullathorne.

Ossory. I also received very great assistance from Dr.
Montague, the President of Maynooth, a remarkably
shrewd man, who possessed a surprising knowledge of
the character of every priest in Ireland, and who could
point out where the most devoted men were to be found.
Nor must I forget the extreme kindness that I met with
from all the professors of the College. Dr. Gaffney, the
Dean of Discipline, was of special service in recommending
students to me, and at his request I gave a spiritual re
treat to the students in preparation for ordination.

At that time the Irish prelates were seriously thinking
of founding a college for educating priests for the British
Colonies and foreign settlements, and the Primate, Arch-
bishop Crolly, asked me to draw up an estimate of the
probable number that would be required. This I did and
gave it into his hands. I also made the intimate
acquaintance of the Franciscan Fathers of Dublin, who had
recently completed their large church, still called " Adam
and Eve," owing to a tavern which formerly occupied the
site and bore that sign. Two of the Fathers volunteered
for the Australian Mission, Fathers Geoghehan and
Coffey, the first of whom went out with me, and the latter
later on. It was in this Religious house that I contracted
a close friendship with Father McGuire, the celebrated
controversialist. Few people in these days will recollect
the famous platform controversies of Pope and McGuire,
and of Gleig and McGuire. But at that time he was
giving a great course of controversial lectures at the new
Franciscan church, which was most densely crowded four
nights in the week by an audience most eager to hear him.
What struck me most in these lectures was the wonderful
amount of freshness and vigour which he gave to old
familiar texts. As his lectures were long, though intently
listened to, and very energetic, Father McGuire descended
from the pulpit his garments saturated with perspiration.

Autobiography of Archbishop UllatJiornc. 135

He had immediately to change them ; after which he
descended into the common room of the Fathers, where
he was met by a number of his friends. A red-hot poker
was in the fire, a tumbler of whisky and water on the table.
He seized the poker, plunged it into the beverage, and
drank it off hissing ; after which he was safe from the
consequences of his exertions. Then followed colloquial
interchange of wit and learning for some two hours, such
as I never witnessed before or since ; after which I drove
Father McGuire to his lodgings before I went to my own.
The famous controversy between Pope and McGuire has
a history attached to it, which, as it is very little known,
I may as well repeat. Richard Coyne, the well-known
publisher in Dublin, had an extensive knowledge of contro-
versial books down from the time of the self-styled Refor-
mation. At the beginning of that public controversy he
was unacquainted with Father McGuire, but went, through
curiosity, to see what was going on. He soon detected
that Pope was using " Leslie's Case Stated," and that
McGuire was not acquainted with the book. He then got
introduced to McGuire and asked him to come and dine
with him on Sunday. McGuire alleged in excuse that on
Sunday he must go to Maynooth to extract from the
Fathers. " I will give you the Fathers in a nutshell," re-
plied Coyne. Accordingly he accepted the invitation. I
give what follows in the words of Coyne, addressed to me
in the presence of McGuire. As soon as McGuire arrived
at his house Coyne put an old book into his hands, open
at the subject at which the controversy then stood. This
book was Manning's " Leslie's Case Stated," into which the
Catholic controversialist had inserted the whole of Leslie's
book, word for word, and had answered it point by point,
not only with great ability, but with a pleasant humour,
especially in his powerful appeals to the principles of his
adversary. " He no sooner had read a few pages," con-

136 Autobiography vf Archbishop Ullathorne.

tinued Coyne, " than, in his humility, that man (pointing
to McGuire) dropped on his knees, lifted his eyes to
Heaven, and thanked God for the gift." Pope was equally
ignorant of Manning's reply, and the subsequent history
of the controversy is this : Pope daily rested on a bed
after his exertions, whilst a friend read to him " Leslie's
Case Stated " ; McGuire took a long walk in the Phcenix
Park with Coyne, and worked into his mind Manning's
reply. After the controversy was over, and published, Mr.
Pope retired from all future controversy, took up his resi-
dence at Bangor, and an affectionate correspondence was
maintained between the two combatants become friends
so long as both lived. Coyne then published a new edition
of Manning's " Leslie's Case Stated," which he dedicated
to Father McGuire as the " Bossuet of the British
Churches."

In all future platform controversies and lectures McGuire
never felt satisfied without having Coyne close by him ;
whilst in their familiar hours McGuire always called Coyne
his father and Coyne called McGuire his son. It was
most amusing to hear the tall ecclesiastic calling out to
the little layman : u Dicky, my father," and then the reply :
" What, Tom, my son ?" I had one especial opportunity of
being entertained with this style of colloquy. At leisure
times I was fond of searching into old book shops, picking
up what I thought might be useful in Australia, where
books in those days were very scarce. In Dame Street,
Dublin, I thus picked up a great rarity, no less than the
collection of the original tracts, pamphlets, and sermons
of Martin Luther, without any of those expurgations of his
abusive language and obscenities which were effected in
the collected editions of his works. They were bound up
in a dozen quarto volumes. The woodcuts in the several
title pages showed how his publisher had progressed with
the author. The earlier tracts were ornamented with the

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 137

tiara, the Papal keys, and other Catholic emblems, which
belonged to the printer's old stores, but as time went on,
the printer could afford to change them for satirical pictures,
until they became obscene and even blasphemous. I
showed this rare collection to Coyne, and told him how
little they had cost me. He at once set his heart upon
them, but in vain : they were unobtainable. He then
tried another move. He invited Father McGuire and a
number of lay friends to meet me at dinner. After the
cloth was removed, and the claret had circulated (I never
touched wine in those days, it refused to agree with me)
Mr. Coyne tapped the table and called out to McGuire
at the opposite end of it : " Tom, my son." " What, Dicky,
my father ? " " Here is Dr. Ullathorne, who has got
possession of a rare collection of the original unexpunged
tracts of Martin Luther ; and I am sure he agrees with me
that they can be in no way better placed than in the hands
of the great controversialist of Ireland." McGuire was
profuse in thanks, and the whole table applauded. After
silence had returned, all looked at me, so I rose and said :
" My dear Father McGuire, I know how much value you
would set on such a collection and how useful it would be
in your controversies. The mere exhibition of the wood-
cuts would be sufficient to reveal the base character of the
foul heresiarch who has cast so much confusion into the
world. I also know how much my friend, Mr. Coyne, with
his great knowledge of controversial books, appreciates the
possession of such a book as this. I only know of one copy
more of it ; and as we are all three agreed upon its value,
I think we shall further agree that it is desirable that there
should be a copy at each end of the world. My copy will
be packed shortly for Australia."

The friendship which I enjoyed with the clergy of
Dublin, and the opportunities which this gave me of
observing their life of duty, led me to a high estimation of

138 Autobiography of ArchbisJiop U II at home.

their learning and zeal, as well as of the religious influence
which they exercised over their people. The charities of
the city of Dublin were to me wonderful. I preached in
the Jesuit Church for the Institute of the Good Shepherd,
which then bore another name ; made acquaintance with
the Foundress of the Sisters of Mercy ; and arranged
with Mrs. Aikenhead, the Foundress of the Sisters of
Charity, for a filiation of five Sisters to accompany me to
Sydney, for which the approval of Archbishop Murray was
readily obtained. At his house I had the pleasure of
meeting that very laborious prelate, Bishop Scott, the first
Vicar- Apostolic of Glasgow. To converse with a man of
his energy and experience was no common gain.

But it was Bishop Kinshela, of Ossory, who took me
strongly by the hand. His house at Kilkenny was like a
home to me. He took me with him to visitations, eccle-
siastical conferences, and on other occasions, and initiated
me into the whole working of the Irish Church. He gave
me the run of his Seminary, with leave to take as many
young men as offered themselves for Australia. I selected
one priest and five students, who afterwards turned out
valuable priests. Thus, whilst working in the interests of
Australia, I was gathering useful experience for myself.

In the midst of this work, in the early part of the year
1838, I was summoned to give evidence before Sir William
Molesworth's Committee on Transportation. The pamphlet
I had written on the Australian Mission had awakened
attention ; and without my knowing it, Dr. Lingard, the
historian of England, had written a letter to a member of
Parliament, recommending that I should be examined
before that Committee. On my arrival in London, Sir W.
Molesworth invited me by note to a private interview. I
went to his house, and was amused to find him in a dandy
silk dressing-gown covered with flowers like a garden, and
tied tight with a silk cord with flowing tassels. He had

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 139

my pamphlet before him, and tried to coach me up as to
the best way of giving evidence. When we came to one
embarrassing point, I told him it was doubtful whether I
ought to speak on it. He pulled up his head, gave me a
menacing look, and said : " Do you know how grave would
be the consequences of your refusing ? " I looked into
his eyes whilst replying : " You have read that book, and
ought to know that I am not a man to be talked to in that
way." He tried to laugh it off, and I said to him gravely :
" At present 1 have conscientious doubts whether I ought
to speak on that subject. I will consult some of the best
theologians and acton their advice." The printed evidence
itself will show in what manner both the chairman and
myself approached that subject, and how I contrived to
throw the weight of the testimony on other shoulders.
Before the Committee, being in a new position, full of
matter, and like a young soldier for the first time under
fire, somewhat excited, I spoke with such rapidity that I
had to be repeatedly stopped by the members, that the
reporter might be able to record the words. The Report of
that Committee forms a large volume, and in the Appendix
will be found a good deal of my correspondence with the
Secretary for the Colonies, concerning the clergy whom I
sent out from time to time.

Knowing the importance of interesting members of Par-
liament in my transactions with the Government, I made it
a point to sit in the Strangers' Gallery on most nights of that
winter during the debates. Sometimes Mr. Philip Howard
would come up and sit with me, sometimes Mr. O'Connel^
sometimes others ; but the man I found most difficult to
converse with was Mr. Shiel, who then held office, but who
was too quick and restless to listen to details and wanted to
jump at once at conclusions. Avoiding obtrusiveness, I
took every opportunity of studying men and things. But I
jearnt more of the ways of Parliament in its routine business,

140 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

than during debates ; although Parliament was very differ-
ent then to what it is now. Then during great debates
everyone was absorbed and there was no speaking to any-
one. I witnessed remarkable scenes and exhibitions of
character in the old house of St. Stephen's, but this is not
the place in which to record them. I must not forget to
notice the invaluable services which I received from Mr.
Howard, of Carlisle, during the whole of my mission to
England ; he was always at my service with his kindness
and industry. And I took the first opportunity on my
return to inform the Catholics of Australia of what he had
done for them.

At this time Sir Richard Bourke was attacked in certain
letters to the Times, to which I wrote a reply that was well
received in New South Wales. I had one curious bit of
correspondence with Lord Glenelg, the Secretary for the
Colonies. I had applied for a stipend, passage money, and
outfit for a priest for Norfolk Island. This was granted-
There had been a great difficulty in obtaining an Anglican
chaplain for that destination, and the Governor of New
South Wales had written to Lord Glenelg that no Anglican
could be induced to go there, and that in consequence he
had been obliged to send a Dissenting minister. What,
then, was my surprise when I received no more than
£100 for passage and outfit of the priest for Norfolk Island,
whilst for each of those sent out to New South Wales I
received ^150. I at once paid the priest appointed to that
penal settlement £150, and sent him on his way. I then
wrote to Lord Glenelg, told him what I had done ; repre-
sented the much greater sacrifices that awaited him, besides
his having to undertake a second voyage ; and added that
unless the additional £50 were paid I should have to beg it
of friends, and that I was sure it was not the intention of
Government that I should fit out the servant of Govern-
ment with the beggings of chanty. The result was that

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 141

the other £50 were paid. Having occasion to call on Sir
George Grey, who was then new in the office of Under
Secretary, I was received with an amusing check. Instead
of waiting to hear my business, by the time I had reached
his official table he had pulled himself up into what some-
people would call great dignity, and said : "We never inter-
fere between a priest and his bishop." " Pardon me," I
said ; " I am well aware of that. But I call as the repre-
sentative of the Catholic Bishop of Sydney, and am known
to Lord Glenelg, with whom I have had several trans-
actions." He then entered into business.

I must here mention that I had obtained the services of
the Rev. Francis Murphy, then senior priest of St.
Patrick's, Liverpool, who, having been educated at May-
nooth, went over to that College, and there induced several
young priests to join him. I obtained their passage and
outfit, and they proceeded at once to Sydney. On again
returning to Dublin, Mr. Drummond, secretary to the
Lord-Lieutenant, and a most popular man in Ire-
land, sent me a request to call on him. He repre-
sented to me how completely the Irish people were
in the dark respecting the sufferings and trials that
attended transportation to the Penal colonies. They had
heard of the final success of a few men who had been
banished to Australia, and were completely deceived as to
the painful lot of the great multitude. He then asked me
to write something that might open their eyes. I told
him that, as I had heard similar sentiments expressed by
many priests, I would write a popular tract on the subject.
I then wrote the tract entitled " The Horrors of Transpor-
tation," got Mr. Coyne to put it in type, and sent a copy
to Mr. Drummond, with the information that it stood in
type at Mr. Coyne's, and was entirely at his disposal.
He sent it to London for the Lord -Lieutenant's approval,
which having obtained, he ordered a very large number of

142 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

copies, which were sent in packets to the parish priests
and to the prisoners.

I then gave a course of lectures on the Australian
Mission and the condition of the convicts, in the churches
of Lancashire, which, as they had been preceded by my
pamphlet on the subject published in Liverpool, awakened
a great deal of interest. The churches were densely
crowded, and collections reached a sum considerably
beyond the average. Ladies occasionally put their jewels
on the plates. In the course of six weeks I collected some
,£1,500. The Fathers of the Society of Jesus were
particularly cordial in co-operation. I then met the
English Bishops assembled on their affairs at York. They
took a kind interest in the Australian Mission, although
they could not spare us any priests. I also assisted at the
opening of the chapel of New Oscott, at which all the
Bishops were present, as well as a hundred priests. On
that occasion the more ample form of vestments was first
introduced in place of the old form derived from France.
Pugin, with his dark eyes flashing and tears on his cheeks,
superintended the procession of the clergy, and declared
that it was the greatest day for the Church in England
since the Reformation. Dr. Weedall preached an elaborate
discourse on Catholic education.

CHAPTER XV.
SECOND VOYAGE TO NEW SOUTH WALES.

HAVING already sent two companies of priests on their
way to Sydney, as well as several school teachers, three
remaining priests, the five Sisters of Charity, and five
ecclesiastical students assembled in London, and we em-
barked on board the Sir Frauds Spaight towards the end
of July, bound direct for Sydney without any intermediate
stoppage. Among the reverend clergy whom I had engaged
for the Mission were the Rev. Francis Murphy, who after-
wards became the first Bishop of Adelaide ; the Rev. F.
Gcoghehan, who became the second Bishop of Adelaide ;
and the Rev. T. A. Gould, O.S.A., who became first Bishop
and afterwards the first Archbishop of Melbourne. I had
secured the stern cabin for the Sisters, with one room in
which they could meet, and a large cabin for myself, in
which an altar could be fixed, and where I could assemble
our whole company for Mass in moderate weather. Having
good sea legs and a quick sense in the feet of the coming
movements of a ship, I felt secure at all times ; but had a
priest strapped at one end of the altar, to hold the foot of
the chalice whilst it was on the altar. The chief difficulty
was to manage the confessional for the nuns. I did not
think it expedient that they should come to my cabin, so
every Saturday morning I went openly, with a book under
my arm, to the cabin where they could assemble, and they
came one by one. The passengers concluded that I had
some special instruction to give at that time. I used my
own cabin, also, for giving a course of logic to the eccle-

144 Autobiography of Ardibishop U Hat home.

siastical students, giving them a free day whenever the
topsails were reefed, the meaning of which they soon
found out.

Dr. Heptonstall, the Procurator of the English Bene-
dictines in London, who had assisted the other priests at
their departure, remained with us to the last moment.
He was a most valuable friend, acting gratuitously as
agent for the Australian Mission in London at all times.
After seeing all those under my charge settled in their
quarters, I took a survey of the passengers and a measure of
the captain. The passengers were a very mixed society, and
the captain a big, soft sort of man, without much strength
of character, and I therefore anticipated trouble, which failed
not to come. The first mate proved incompetent to manage
the crew, and was therefore put aside; and the second mate,
a brother of the captain, whom all respected, was put in his
place.

Twice a day I arranged for the Sisters to come on deck
for an hour or two, when it soon became understood that
a part of the deck should be left exclusively for them,
whilst I always contrived to be near them or with them.
For there was an American on board with his family, a
reckless bully, who came on board with one name and
at sea appeared under another, and who enjoyed making
mischief in which he sometimes made young and thought-
less men his tools. Nor was the captain the man to con-
trol him. As he took the carving, for example, at one
end of the table, he contrived to insult one person after
another of humbler condition, by sending them lumps
of fat, or something they could not well eat. I watched
and corrected this as much as I could. There was one
poor woman whose husband was shy, and whom I inter-
fered to protect on several occasions until at last the
husband lost all patience and struck the American the
moment they came on deck. I was in my cabin, but the

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 145

daughter of the man rushed down to me screaming : " Oh,

Dr. Ullathorne, do come up, Mr. has struck my father,

and he has drawn a big knife." I went up, the poor man
was cowering by the man at the wheel, and the American,
sitting behind the companion with a malignant face, was
whetting a large knife on his boot. I walked up and
down between them, and kept my eyes upon the American
until he shut up the knife and put it in his pocket. I then
got the other man down to his cabin ; after which I called
upon the captain to preserve peace.

After a time the captain got into trouble. Losing his
temper one day with the man at the wheel, he struck him.
The man said very quietly : " Captain, if you strike again,
I must strike in self-defence." He did strike again, and the
man returned the blow : he was then put in irons. But
this was not all : two more men got drunk on grog, im-
prudently given them by steerage passengers — a common
fault in a long voyage. As they were riotous and backed
the man already in irons, we had three men ironed on the
quarter-deck for some days. The captain was very anxious,
for the men held out, and the crew sympathised with them.
At last the two senior Sisters asked leave of the captain if
they might speak to the men, and try to make peace. The
captain was too glad of the offer, and had the imprudence,
in his anxiety, to peep through the cabin window to see
how they succeeded ; and the men perceived him there,
which spoiled the whole thing. But when the Sisters came
before the men, they rose and pulled off their caps, with the
greatest respect, and listened to them with great attention,
after which one spoke for the rest. " Ladies, we know you
are true ladies and servants of God, and give your lives to
the poor people ; and I can't tell you how we and all the
men respect you. We are not worthy to stand in your
presence ; but we believe we have been wronged, and all
our mates desire us to stand firm and to bring our case

i i

146 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

into court at Sydney." Their pleading was thus a failure.
The next day I went of my own motion, and sat among
them, and said something like this to them. " Now, mates,
I have been a sailor like you, and have furled many a top-
sail. My heart always warms to a sailor. The captain
was wrong to strike the man at the wheel, but I don't think
you know how to go about these things. I know Sydney
better than you. If you land as prisoners you will have the
ship agents, the consignees, against you ; they will get
learned lawyers, and you'll have nothing but land sharks.
And you'll get all the worse for holding out against your
duty. If your irons are taken off, and you return to your
duty, you will still have your case, if you choose to follow ;
and won't be in a worse, but in a better position." I then
went to the captain and said : " Now, captain, if you will
send your mates to take off those men's chains, and you
say quietly to them : ' Now, men, will you go to your
duty ? ' I think they will obey you." This was done, and
being good-hearted fellows they soon forgot all about their
grievance.

Yet, despite these disagreeables, we had many pleasant
days. The majority of the passengers were simple, in-
offensive people, only they had not spirit enough to
combine and protect themselves from being annoyed. We
had also our diversions. In calm weather we were sur-
rounded by the albatrosses, some of those majestic birds
flying in the air, others resting on the waves, some hauled on
deck with fishing lines, other poor wretches shot with rifle
balls. Whilst surrounded with them, I read to the Sisters
Coleridge's " Ancient Mariner;" and they were touched with
the wondrous tale, and murmured long after the closing
lines :

He prayeth best who loveth best

All things both good and small ;

For the dear God Who loveth us

He made and loves them all.

Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 147

Another day, under half a breeze with the sea moderate,
a sperm whale rose from the depths and struck the ship
right under her keel. The vessel lurched and hove as if
upon a rock. The man at the helm thoughtlessly ran to
look over the counter. A thundering volley of oaths soon
brought him back with another to help him. The captain
was terribly excited and the crew in consternation. The
monster at last disentangled himself and lifted his huge
head close up to the side of the ship. I got the Sisters up
to view him, and they could almost touch his head bestrewed
with weeds and barnacles. He then got himself clear of
the ship, and how he did snort and blow and spout after
his accident ! A smart young fellow called out, " I should
not like to sleep in the same cabin with him ! " " Why
not ? " " If that is his breathing, what must be his snoring ! "
The laugh at this joke set all minds free again. The
captain, though alarmed, was prompt in handling his ship ;
for though a soft man, he was a good seaman. The only
thing like this that I remember was when a lad in the
Mediterranean. It was fine weather, and we were most of
us below at tea, when the brig was suddenly struck as
against a rock. We rushed up, and there was a big
grampus that had struck the vessel amidships ; he raised
his giant body into the air, fell splash upon the water, and
went on blowing with redoubled energy. He had left his
mark, however, on the copper.

Many years ago a whaler was actually sunk by a sperm
whale. She was a cranky old craft, commanded by Captain
Rankin. When a calf-whale is caught the cow-whale will
follow the ship. It was so in this case ; the mother-whale,
furious at having lost her young one, attacked the ship,
came again and again at her hull, until with her ivory horn
she stove in her timbers, and as the vessel was sinking the
crew took to their boats and had to pull some three hundred
miles before reaching the Australian coast : after which

148 Autobiography of Archbishop UllatJiorne.

Captain Rankin gave up the sea and established a cheese
dairy near Bathurst, the only one of any importance in the
Colony ; and in my days Rankin's cheese was to Austra-
lians what Stilton is to Englishmen. On December 3ist,
1838, we reached Sydney, having been five months and
a-half on the voyage.

CHAPTER XVI.

AT WORK AGAIN IN AUSTRALIA.

WHEN the Sisters were lowered into the boat by a sus-
pended chair, to reach the land, all the men spontaneously
arranged themselves along the bulwarks, to show their
respect and address them in a low voice in the words :
" God bless you, ladies ! God bless you, ladies ! "

I had scarcely landed a day when I found myself the
object of universal indignation, not only in the Colony, but
in other penal settlements.* Several other officials from
the Colonies had given evidence on the convict system as
well as myself, including the Chief-Justice, Sir Francis

0 All manifestations of public feeling were not, however, so hostile.
The Bishop has forgotten to allude to a great meeting of Catholics,
held on January 6th, 1839, in the course of which many fervent
expressions of gratitude were offered in acknowledgment of his
great services to the Church in Australia. Alluding to his recent visit
to England, Mr. Justice Therry reminded them that it had been under-
taken solely for the spiritual benefit of the Catholic community, ai-d
not for the advancement of any commercial interest. " I will venture
to say," he continued, " that my reverend friend never once inquired
how wool sold at Garraway's." In his reply Dr. Ullathorne took up
this remark. " Mr. Therry has observed," he said, "that whilst in
Europe I never mentioned the price of wool, though doubtless 1 was
often questioned about it. This is quite true. ' How is land selling
in New South Wales?' some persons would ask me ; and I woultf
reply that I had been so much occupied with the cultivation of sheep
that I had not paid much attention to land. 'Well, then, how is
wool selling?' 'Why, you will think it strange,' I would reply,
' but though my flocks are very numerous, they don't bear wool, and
if they did we should not fleece them.' "•— Kenny, "History of Catho-
licity in Australia," p. 155.

150 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home.

Forbes; and they had spoken in language as plain as mine.
But I was selected by the newspapers as the scapegoat
for all. Then, besides my plain evidence, there was the
little book on the Australian Missions which had been
given, according to the wont of hostile newspapers, in
garbled extracts with sinister comments. They concluded,
however, falsely, that I had abused the system of assigning
convicts to private service for my own purposes, and with
a view to obtaining assistance, in which they proclaimed
that I had succeeded, at the cost of the Colony. It must
be remembered that the Australian press was to that of
England, in those days, what Australian was to English
society. There was no mincing of terms. I had deeply
wounded both freemen and Emancipists in two most
sensitive points — in their pride and in their pockets. I had
made the degrading state of things widely known, not
only at home, but throughout Europe. I had exposed the
vicious results of the assignment system, yet others had
gone further than I. The land derived its value from
the number of convicts placed upon it ; the settlers got
work without paying wages ; and the more criminals the
more wealth. Moreover, trade, manufactures, and even
domestic service, depended on the same resource.

After the evidence given against it, the system had been
vigorously attacked by Parliament and by the British
press, and its reformation was already looming in the
distance. In the Colonial Legislature the subject of the
evidence was discussed before my return ; and my dear old
friend, Attorney-General Plunkett, expressed his regret at
my vivid style ; and as he was a man of the highest
character, and the only Catholic in the Assembly, this
did not mend matters. As my pamphlet had been much
misrepresented, the Bishop had had a thousand copies of
it printed in Sydney with the view to correcting these false
statements by its issue ; but as the assault grew more

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 151

furious, he did not venture to put it out, and I found all
the copies carefully stowed away in a storeroom.

My landing was the signal for the storm to burst out anew,
and for some six months I had about half a dozen columns
of abuse allotted daily to my share. No one defended
me. The Bishop and the clergy were dismayed : all held
their tongues — and so did I — except that one of the senior
clergy, whom I had sent out, told me that they would
never have peace so long as I stayed in the Colony. Only
Mr. Judge Therry, who was more versed in the criminal
history of the Colony than any other man, solemnly de-
clared to me that every word that I had uttered was true ;
and that if I retracted a syllable of it he would never
forgive me. I had another curious testimony in my favour.
Going one day upon a steamer, a settler, a stranger to me,
came up and said : " Sir, we shall never forgive you." I
asked: "Why not?" "Because all that you said is true,
and it will ruin us. We could have dealt with a pack of
lies like the Major's." This referred to a man who had
published an infamous book in England, libelling the most
respectable persons in the Colony.

One step, however, we took, which resulted in great
advantages to the Catholics of the country. Hitherto
the Catholics had supported the Australian, a paper
written by a clever barrister, the son of Judge Stephens.
But this paper attacked us more malignantly than the rest,
even than that edited by the notorious Dr. Lang, the chief
Presbyterian minister, a violent politician. Stephens went
so far as to attack our Bishop, and to hold him up to
ridicule as well as myself. In consequence of this I went
to the office, in company with another priest, to let them
know that if they continued this policy we should establish
a newspaper of our own. " I," I said, " am fair game,
but you have no right to attack the Bishop ; what has he
done to offend you ? " They evidently did not believe

152 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

that we could establish a newspaper. An apology ap-
peared for .the attack on the Bishop ; but they adopted my
words, that " I was fair game." But the Catholics would
stand this no longer. The leading laymen met, put down
a sufficient sum of money, and a Catholic paper was
started, and was edited by Mr. Duncan, a keen-witted,
clever convert from Presbyterianism, whom I sent out as a
schoolmaster, and who ultimately rose to be Commissioner
of Customs. He gave them blow for blow ; and the chief
value of this was that the Catholics had now an organ
and a voice which exercised a considerable political
influence.

By desire of the Bishop I took up my abode at Parra-
matta, as well with the view of building a church there,
establishing a school, and forming a mission, as to take
charge of the Sisters of Charity, who were placed in a
house and garden purchased by Mr. William Davis
expressly for them. I went over to Sydney at least once
a week to attend to the correspondence and other business
with the Government. At that time Sir Richard Bourke
had resigned, and Sir George Gipps was Governor of the
Colony. We had business with the Colonial Office; with the
Surveyor-General's Office, for grants of land ; with the
Auditor-General's Office, for payment of stipends ; with
the Treasury ; with the Superintendent of Convicts'
Office ; and with the military authorities, for attending
the troops. I left all this correspondence docketed in
pigeon-holes, but I doubt if it has been preserved. Liver-
pool was attended from Parramatta, and I had a young
priest to assist me. At Liverpool, Mass was still said in
the convict hospital, as we had no chapel there yet. A
curious incident, the effect of imagination, occurred to
this young priest on one of his first journeys. He was
new to the Colony ; and riding one night to Liverpool,
to officiate next morning, darkness came on, and with

Autobiography of ArchbisJiop U Hat home. 153

the darkness an unaccountable fear that the blacks were
around him. He backed his horse under a tree, and there
he sat all the night in the rain, expecting every moment
that the blacks were coming to spear him. I saw on his
return that he was very pale and worn ; and then the
story came out. Yet there were no natives about : it was
entirely the effect of imagination.

Besides the school, the principal work of the Sisters was
in the great female prison, called the Female Factory.
This was the head-quarters of all the female convicts.
They were assigned to service from there. They were
returned there for punishment. There were commonly as
many as 15,000 women in this prison, distributed into
three wards or classes. The first class consisted of those
who were ready for assignment ; the second of women
sent in with illegitimate children when they had no nurse ;
the third class was of those who had to undergo severe
punishment, and who, on their entrance, had their hair cut
off, an operation not unfrequently attended with the most
violent scenes. As there were generally some five hundred
Catholics among these unfortunate women, the Sisters went
to instruct and influence them five evenings in the week.
They sat in chairs in the midst of one of the yards, and the
women sat on the flags in groups around them, except
private interviews were required, when they resorted to
rooms assigned to their use. It was sometimes difficult to
prevent these poor creatures from making complete con-
fession to the nuns. They wanted to unburden their
minds, and said they would as soon speak to a nun as to a
priest. The reverence with which the Sisters were regarded
by all these women was quite remarkable, and the influence
which they exercised told, not only in the prison, by the
greater order and the easier management of these numerous
and excitable women, but after a time it was felt through-
out the Colony, and was repeatedly expressed by the

154 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

magistrates from the bench. The whole establishment was
bettered by their influence. There were no more of those
violent outbreaks which marked its earlier history. For ex-
ample, the convict women once broke out to see the races,
and it took several days to get them all back again. Old Mr.
Marsden, the senior chaplain of the Colony, magistrate,
and Chairman of the Committee of Management, told me
that the women were once in such a state of rebellion that,
in his perplexity, he sent for a company of soldiers, who
had no sooner entered the yard and were drawn up than
the third class, whose occupation was breaking stones,
began to pelt the men with stones. The captain in com-
mand said to the magistrate: "What are we to do ? We
can't fire upon the women or charge them with^the bayonet."
The clerical magistrate replied : <: Drive them in with their
own weapons." And the men drove them into their quarters
with stones, where they were locked up.

It was my duty to say Mass for the Catholic women once
a week, and to hear all whom the nuns had prepared and
sent to me. Although this work was very beneficial, and
changed the habits of many a poor soul, the labour, which
was long, and took more than one day in the week, often
left me completely sick and exhausted. Another duty in
that factory was of a singular character. When convict
men obtained their ticket-of-leave and a permit to marry,
or got their freedom, some of them would come to the
female prison, exhibit their papers, and ask for a wife.
This was made known to the women of the first class, who
were ready for assignment. Some of them would present
themselves in the room where the man was waiting. After
taking a survey of them, he would beckon one to him.
The two had a private conversation, and, if they agreed to
marry, which was commonly the case, they were married
by their own clergyman on the spot. It is a fact that many
of these marriages, especially if they went to live in the
country, turned out well.

Autobiography of Archbishop U llatJiorne. 155

On one occasion, however, there was a great disturbance
in the factory, of which I was the unconscious cause. The
long room in which I was giving the Catholic women an
instruction was only separated by a wall from another long
room in which the second class were nursing their children.
Quarrels often arose among them about little things con-
cerning the wants of their offspring. Suddenly there arose
such a clamour and a swearing and cursing among these
women, that it pierced the wall and put the women I was
instructing into a state of excitement. They murmured,
groaned, drew long sighs, and expressed their feelings
aloud. I seized the occasion to improve it. I told them
they need not affect to be horrified, but had better look at
themselves in this conduct, for that when my eye was not
on them they did much the same at certain times of ex-
citement ; and there I left them. Somehow they got the
notion into their heads that the disturbance had been got
up to insult their priest. That night they broke into the
other ward, and there was such a fight between the two
classes of women that several of them had to be carried on
shutters to the hospital, seriously injured. The matron
told the whole story to me, and the women told it to the
nuns.

Sir George and Lady Gipps showed their appreciation of
the Sisters by repeatedly calling upon them, when at their
country house at Parramatta ; sent them presents from
their garden, and would have invited them in a quiet way
to their mansion, only they received hints that it would be
against their rule. And here I may mention that, on their
arrival the Governor expressed to me his readiness to allow
them pensions ; but as they refused to accept their passage
and outfit from the Colonial Office, to the great surprise of
Lord Glenelg, so they declined the offer of the Governor,
thinking it best to keep themselves independent.

I forgot to mention in its proper place a rather curious

156 Autobiography of ArcJibishop Ullathorne

encounter with Bishop Broughton, after he had been raised
from the rank of Archdeacon to that of Bishop of Australia.
There is always a great levee at Government House on the
Queen's birthday. The Catholic Bishop presented himself
in rochet and mozzetta. The next day the Protestant
Bishop sent in a protest to the Governor against
his having received Dr. Folding in robes appropriate
to a Roman Catholic bishop. Sir Richard Bourke
sent for me. He had evidently no personal objec-
tions, for he said the only thing that struck him was that
it was a very pretty dress. But he was aware that the
Bishop was backed in his protest by a party of zealous
Anglican officials, and as his protest had received but little
attention he requested that it should be referred to the Home
Government. Consequently, we sent a document to the
Governor, in which it was stated that, properly, the robes
in question were the domestic wear of a Catholic bishop,
and so far from being appropriate to a bishop, they were
worn by certain other ecclesiastics of lower rank, and even
by canons. The two documents were sent home together,
and in course of time the reply came from the Colonial
Office, that as the Catholic Bishop had stated that the
robes worn at the levee were not appropriate to a bishop,
there was no question to go before the legal adviser of the
Crown. But, to prevent all further nonsense on the subject,
the Bishop went henceforth to the levee in coat and feriola.
I have also omitted stating in its due place, that at the
close of 1836 I again visited Norfolk Island in company
with a Special Commission, consisting of judge, lawyers,
and a military jury. I was received with joy by my former
penitents, most of whom had persevered in their resolutions,
and had stood to their religious practices despite of the
ridicule of their companions. Nearly sixty of them had
learnt to read their prayers. The Commandant whose
hospitality I again enjoyed, assured me that crime had con-

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 157

siderably diminished, and to my delight I found that for the
fifteen months that had passed since my first visit, there
was not a single Catholic brought before the judge.

I admitted the former penitents to Holy Communion ;
and during the fifteen days that we remained on the island
three hundred confessions and twelve conversions were the
reward of my labours. The penitents, now become the
majority of the Catholics, petitioned to be placed in sepa-
rate wards, that they might say their prayers together.
The one with whom 1 had formerly had the greatest diffi-
culty was now free from chains and working in the garden
of the Commandant, and every official commended him.

The assaults of the Press still went on, and every nc\\
piece of intelligence that reached us from England, whether
of reform recommended in the transportation system, or
of discussions on the subject in Parliament, awakened
anew the animosity of which I was the object. A certain
Miss Byrne arrived in the Colony from Ireland, professing
to be the niece of a priest, and was taken under protection
by an anti-Catholic party, and employed in lecturing on
the horrors of Popery. To her lectures I gave a public
reply. It so happened that two ruffians, looking out for
plunder in the neighbourhood of Parramatta, met with this
woman and attacked her on the road where she was walk-
ing. Fortunately they were caught. My adversaries in
the Press seized the occasion to associate me with it, aiid
one flaming article was headed : " Dr. Ullathorne and
Blood." So great was the excitement caused, that when
these men were brought before the Supreme Court, the
judge thought it expedient to warn the jury that I was in
no wise connected with the case before the trial proceeded.*

* At this period it would seem as if the public were disposed to
take part in any attack on Dr. Ullathorne, however unjust or extrava-
gant. At the desire of the Bishop he had published a sermon "On
Laying the Foundation-stone of a New Church," which opens with
the following sentence : " Ceremonies may be said to be the religion

158 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

Two of these newspapers wrote some gross libels upon
the Rev. Father Brady, a grave and holy man of mature
age, who, educated in France, after having served for
twelve years in the Isle of Bourbon, was placed at Windsor,
on the Hawksbury, where he built a church. He after-
wards became the first Bishop of Perth. To these libels I
replied. But as the editors persevered in their attacks, an
action was brought against them. One of the papers was
ruined in consequence. The editor subsequently estab-
lished a paper in Melbourne, and became a defender of
the Catholic cause in that Colony.

Father Geoghehan had been sent to Melbourne to found
the Church in the Colony of Victoria ; and though the
gold mines had not yet been opened, he succeeded in
building a large church. The Bishop wished me to pay
a visit to Adelaide, the capital of the new province of
South Australia, with the view of ascertaining what
Catholics there were in that Colony and what could be
done for them. Father Lynch, one of the young priests
that I had brought from Ireland, took my place at Parra-
matta; and according to my custom, I took the first vessel
that offered. She was a small coasting schooner, and the
only passengers [ found on board were an uneducated
woman with a number of children who occupied the main
cabin. Leaning over the bulwarks, I was thinking what
a dreary passage of some eight hundred miles I should
have, when a respectable young man came and leant near
me. Turning to me, he said : " The last time we met was

of the body, as faith is the religion of the mind, and prayer and the
love of God the religion of the heart." No sooner did it appear than
Dr. Lang, the minister of the chief Scottish church in the Colony,
assailed it, and sought to expose the (supposed) monstrous admission
of the assertion that " Ceremonies are the religion of the body? by
which words, apart from the context, he represented the meaning of
the writer to be that they were the religion of the body Catholic ; and
on this supposition raised a fabric of solemn invective against a
system so unspiritual.

Autobiography of Archbishop UUatJiorne. 159

at the hotel by the leaning tower of Bologna, and your
conversation 'at that table that day decided me on settling
in Australia. I am on my way to my property at
Adelaide." I then remembered him, and was glad of
someone to converse with. When we landed at Adelaide,
the city, a few miles from the Port, was in the fourth year
from its foundation. Like the old Etruscan cities, it had
been regularly laid out from the first in a square. The
straight streets were, many of them, only marked out by
rough roads and chippings on the trees ; and the houses
were, here and there, not yet brought into line. I was
hospitably received by Mr. and Mrs. Philips and their
family, whose house, beautifully situated, looked over the
great level plain, rich with grass and most beautiful flowers,
upon the precipitous range of Mount Lofty. My first
point was to see the Governor ; my second to obtain a
room in which to assemble the Catholic population. I
wrote to the Governor's Secretary, but obstacles were
put into the way of an audience on pleas that seemed to
me trifling. I next called with Mr. Philips on the Chief
Commissioner : for the Colony was founded by an associa-
tion on speculation, and was under the management of
their Commissioners, as well as under the rule of Colonel
Gawler, the Governor appointed by the Colonial Office.
The Chief Commissioner at that time was a Scotch Presby-
terian. I asked leave for the use of a building which had
been lent to every denomination until they had a place of
worship of their own. I was received respectfully, but
dryly, and was told that I should receive an answer by
letter. The answer was a refusal, without reason assigned.
It was evident that the authorities were against the presence
of a Catholic priest, if they could manage it. The refusal
soon got wind among the population ; and a Protestant,
who kept a china shop, was so indignant at this treatment,
that he offered to put his china into his cellars and to give

160 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

up his shop to our use twice a week, on Sundays and
Thursdays. There I erected an altar and said Mass,
preaching and catechising morning and evening on those
two days in the week. I found that the Catholics were not
more than fifty in number.

I now wrote direct to the Governor, informed his Ex-
cellency of my official position in the Australian Colonies,
and that I had brought out a letter from the Colonial
Office recommending me to the Governors of those
Colonies. I requested the honour of an audience. This
was at once granted, but the interview was very formal. I
got no more notice from Government House than this
quarter of an hour's conversation. As there were no con-
victs in this Colony there was no ground for applying to
the Government for the maintenance of a priest. Besides
which, the Bishop had wisely made it a rule never to put
one priest alone where he could not be in a position to visit
another priest the same day. So that in Norfolk Island,
when it came to have a chaplain, two priests were placed
together. And in the vast and thinly populated districts
of the interior of New South Wales, two priests were
placed together, one of whom remained at home whilst the
other travelled through half the territory; and, on his return,
the other started through his course over the other half of
the district, visiting all the settlements and holding stations
wherever the people could be gathered together. I re-
member one priest reporting from the Mimeroo Plains, that
in the course of a year he and his companion had travelled
10,000 square miles.

I made one very interesting acquaintance in Adelaide.
Next door to my host resided Captain Sturt, the cele-
brated Australian explorer, who had then nearly lost his
sight from what he had gone through. From him I
learnt many interesting details of his expeditions. I was
particularly struck with his account of the time when,

Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 161

after a long course of thirst, they had to drink the blood of
their horses. Their men lay prostrate and groaning ; not
excited, they were past that, but half dead, and despairing.
He wondered how ever he was able to keep himself up.

After baptising the last-born child of my hospitable
hosts, I bade them farewell and returned to Sydney.
After that youngest daughter had been baptised I said :
" Now, remember, this child must be a nun." Twenty-
years after Mrs. Philips wrote to me from Sydney, and
reminding me of what I had said, informed me that this
child had actually become a Benedictine nun in the Con-
vent near Parramatta.

I might as well tell here how the Mission to South
Australia finally came about. On the first establishment
of the Australian Hierarchy, of which more hereafter, the
Holy See appointed me to Adelaide, but I succeeded in
obtaining exemption from the appointment. The Rev.
Francis Murphy was then appointed ; but as there were no
means in the Colony for his maintenance, a collection was
being made in New South Wales to aid the first beginning.
Just at that time Mr. Leigh, of Woodchester, who, after his
conversion, was residing at Leamington, called on me at
Coventry and expressed his desire to found a Catholic
bishopric at Adelaide. He then explained that he had
some property there, and had once intended to give one
acre of town allotment in Adelaide and a hundred acres in
the country, together with the sum of £4,000 towards found-
ing a Protestant bishopric ; but that since his conversion he
wished to give this donation towards the Catholic bishopric.
I said to him : " This is most providential, for a bishop has
been appointed to Adelaide, whilst at present there is not
even support for a priest." Not only did Mr. Leigh carry
out his intention, but he also obtained plans for a small
cathedral, which was erected on his town grant.

I puzzled my friends in Sydney by telling them that the

12

1 62 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home.

streets in Adelaide were fitter for the study of astronomy
than for commerce. The fact was that miles of newly
marked-out streets were unmade, and after heavy Australian
rain were full of pools of water, through which my good
hostess waded to the china shop for evening service, and in
which the brilliant stars of the southern hemisphere were
reflected.

At this time I wrote my " Reply to Judge Burton," the
most important of my Colonial publications ; for it has
become the text-book for the early Catholic history of New
South Wales. Judge Burton had been a sailor in his youth,
as well as myself, and he was full of Protestant zeal. On
a visit to England he had published a large book, in which
he advocated Protestant ascendancy in the Colony ; main-
tained the old scheme of devoting one-seventh of the lands
of the Colony to the maintenance of the Protestant Church
and Protestant education ; and in which he had not spared
us. He had also delivered certain judgments from the
bench, reversed, indeed, afterwards, by his brother judges
sitting in banco ; but which, had they stood, would have
invalidated all Catholic marriages up to a recent period,
would have illegitimised the children of those marriages,
and have upset the tenure of their property. This he had
done on the mere plea of the applicability of English laws,
which were in no wise applicable to the Colony.

On these two themes I wrote, and not only handled his
delinquencies plainly, but with considerable severity ; for
the Judge had shown a strong animus, and it was neces-
sary to produce an impression. The pamphlet did produce
a sensation. Judge Burton was still in England, and one
of his brother judges sent him the sheets as they were
printed. We took care to send several copies to the
Colonial Office in England, and to the library of the House
of Commons. He returned just before I left the Colony.
His friends gave him a public dinner, and did their best

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathornc. 163

to smooth things over. But soon after he was removed to
India, where he remained eighteen years : after which he
returned as Chief Justice to Sydney for a time. But this
stern policy did not improve the feelings of the High
Church people towards me ; nor did the lawyers, as a
body, like to have one of their ornaments attacked. A
leading barrister, who ventured to say at a public meeting
that this pamphlet was only unanswerable because no one
thought it worth answering, was hissed into silence by the
general sense of the assembly.

Another conflict in which I was concerned was with the
Tract Society. This was something new in our Colonial
history. Hitherto we had been accustomed to go on our
own way without interference. But through Sir Richard
Bourke's Act providing for religion, we had an influx of
clergy of all kinds, and this brought in a good deal of old
English anti-Catholic prejudice, to which we had hitherto
been strangers ; and we had to assert that position of per-
fect equality which the policy of the Government had
assigned to us. From the Tract Society anti-Catholic
tracts began to be distributed even at the doors of Catholic
houses. We noticed that even Government officials made
themselves active in this Society ; and not only subscribed
to it, but made speeches in its assemblies. To meet this
and other machinations, we established a Catholic Associa-
tion, with monthly meetings. The Bishop generally pre-
sided, and opened the subject, leaving the exposition and
enforcement to me, who had a previous understanding
with the chief speakers as to how the discussion was to be
guided to its conclusion. Thus when these tracts began to
fly about I advised the Catholics to accept the next that
was offered and bring it to me. A quantity came. 1 then
made extracts from them of passages that were insulting
to Catholics, and drew up a list of the Government officials
who supported the Society. We then called a great meet-

164 Atitobiography of Archbishop Vllathornc.

ing of the Catholic population and proposed to them that,
as this Tract Society was promoting enmity and division
between two classes of Her Majesty's subjects, and as
several of the Government officials, instead of promoting
peace, were co-operating in this method of disturbing the
peace of society, a list of those gentlemen, together with
extracts from those tracts, should be forwarded to Her
Majesty's Secretary of State for the Colonies. This was
done, and it cleared the rooms of the Society of these
gentlemen.

The Bishop wished me to take the lead in this conflict,
to receive all blows aimed at his authority, and thus to
keep the Episcopal office free from attack. This I readily
assented to as proper to the office of Vicar-General. But
the Press coupled all this with my evidence on the Trans-
portation system, and dubbed me with the title of the Very
Rev. Agitator-General of New South Wales.

In the year 1838, Bishop Pompallier arrived in Sydney
from France, on his way to begin the Mission in the
Islands of Oceanica, and was accompanied by several
Fathers of the Marist Institution. From Sydney they pro-
ceeded to New Zealand, where they first began their
labours. And this recalls to mind the conversion of a New
Zealand chief, which took place some years before in
Sydney. A worthy Irishman wished to marry the daughter
of this chief, but being a truly religious man desired first to
make her a Christian. He brought her and her father over
to Sydney, and then came and told the Bishop that he
wished to present them to him, in the hope of their con-
version. The Bishop fixed the time, and received them in
rochet and mozzetta, attended by two priests. The Irish-
man acted as interpreter. The man was told that the Chief
of the Christians received with respect the Chief of the
Maori, which was duly acknowledged. After some more
conversation in the way of politeness, the Bishop took a

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 165

large crucifix and held it before his eyes. The chief gazed
at it for some time, after which the Bishop said : " You are
accustomed to revenge the wrongs of your tribe." The
chief nodded his head. " And your people are accus-
tomed to bear torture bravely ? " Again he nodded
his head. " Well, this is a case of revenge, and a
case of torture. Did you ever see torture like this?"
Still gazing, the chief shook his head. Then the Bishop
slowly said, and the Irishman interpreted: "The Great
God of Heaven, Who made all men, was angry with man,
and would not destroy him. But the Great God had a
Son like Himself, and He made a man of Him, and He
revenged the wickedness of men on His Son. And this
was what His Son suffered. And for the sake of what
His Son suffered, He is ready to pardon every man who
begs pardon of Him and obeys His laws." The chief was
deeply moved and tears flowed from his eyes. The
essential point of the mystery of Redemption had entered
his mind. He and his daughter received a course of in-
struction, were baptised, and the daughter married to the
Irishman.

I was thinking over this incident, before writing it, in the
year 1888, when 1 received a visit from my friend, Dr.
Redwood, Archbishop of Wellington. To him I repeated
what I have just written. The Archbishop asked : " Do
you remember the name of that Irishman ? " I confessed
that I could not recall it. " Was it Paynton ?" " Now you
mention it, I am confident that was his name." "Then,"
said the Archbishop, " he and his family have always been
good practical Catholics, and the chief as well. It was in
his house that Bishop Pompallier was first received on his
landing. It was in that house that he said the first Mass
ever said in New Zealand. And that house was always
looked on with respect by all the Catholics, until it was
burnt down not so very long ago."

1 66 A ulobiography of A rchbishop Uliathornc.

Later on came another group of Marist Fathers, on
their way to the South Sea Missions. And among them I
particularly remember Father Batallion, who converted the
Wallis Islands, became the first Bishop of Central Oceanica,
and whose life has been recently published in France. I
also remember making the acquaintance of the Blessed
Father Chanel, who was martyred for the faith in the
Island of Futuna, and who has been recently beatified :
but wherever met, I do not remember, unless it were in
New Zealand. I also remember calling upon the Bishop
and his companions, destined for New Guinea, and whisper-
ing to Dr. Heptonstall : " Look well at the heads of those
men." When we had left them, Dr. Heptonstall asked :
" Why did you tell me to look at those men's heads ? "
" Because," I replied, " I know something of the savage
race of New Guinea, and am confident that some of their
heads will be knocked off before twelve months are out."
And it did occur, that landing in a boat, from the vessel
that took them from Sydney, the savages met them in the
water with their clubs, battered the Bishop's head to pieces
and his body was taken back to Sydney.

In the year 1841 the foundation was laid of a second
church in Sydney, the history of which is truly interesting.
Mr. William Davis, the same worthy man who had given
the first convent at Parramatta, offered his own house and
garden as a site in Sydney on which to build a church.
That house had a remarkable history. It was the house
in which Father Flynn had officiated until he was un-
lawfully seized, committed to jail, and sent out of the
country. He was arrested so suddenly that he was un-
able to consume the Blessed Sacrament. That was left
in the house of Mr. Davis, and the Catholics went there
on Sundays to say their prayers. This continued for two
years, there being no priest in the Colony, until a French
expedition of discovery arrived ; when the chaplain of the

Antobiograpliy of Arc/tin shop U Hat J ionic. 167

expedition said Mass in the house, and consumed the
Host that had been left. This house may therefore be
considered to have been the first Catholic chapel in
Australia. It was situated on elevated ground close by
St. Philip's, at that time, too, the only Protestant church
in Sydney.

Mr. Davis was a truly religious man. Transported on
the charge of having made pikes for the insurrectionists of
Ireland in 1798, for he was a blacksmith by trade, he had
suffered much for his faith. Twice he had been flogged
for refusing to go to the Protestant service, and for the
same refusal was so long imprisoned in a black hole that
he almost lost his sight. But no sooner had he obtained
his freedom, than by his industry and integrity, where
good mechanics were few, he began to succeed in his
trade. Then his house became like that of Obededom,
and God blessed him, so that when I first became ac-
quainted with him he had become a man of landed
property, and had accumulated a considerable amount of
wealth, and having no immediate dependents was much
disposed to assist the advance of religion. How often
have I heard him exclaim, in his earnest simplicity : " I
love the Church."

It happened that at this time a scheme was being
agitated for establishing a general system of elementary
education on conditions which no Catholic could have
accepted ; in consequence of which, the Bishop and
myself had an interview with the Governor, Sir George
Gipps, on the subject. After considerable discussion, the
Governor brought the interview abruptly to a conclusion
by saying: "In short, I must adhere to the strongest
party, and I don't think that you are the strongest." After
that we determined to make a public demonstration ; for
we knew that, if not the strongest by numbers, we were by
our union. We took the opportunity of laying the foun-

1 68 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathornc.

dation of St. Patrick's Church. The Catholic population
was in a state of exalted enthusiasm, in looking forward to
it. The procession started from the Cathedral, and had to
pass through the principal parts of the town. Bands of
music were provided. The cross preceded, magnificent
banners following along the line. Three hundred girls
clothed in white followed the cross, the rest of the children
forming a long line. Then came the Catholic people, who
were 14,000 out of a population of 40,000. After them the
acolytes and the clergy in their sacerdotal vestments, whilst
the procession was closed by the Bishop in mitre and cope
with his attendants. Such a procession had never been
seen in Australia. The whole population filled the streets,
and as we reached the place of the new church, on one of
the highest points in Sydney, by every descent you might
have walked on the heads of the people, among whom
voices were heard saying: "We can't do this; we must
consent to come second." The foundation-stone was
suspended in the air, visible to the multitude. At the
Bishop's request I was mounted upon it, and thence I gave
the touching history of the house which had now dis-
appeared, which had been the centre of Catholic devotion
in our days of trial and persecution, and which had now
made way for the church which was there to rise on the
most elevated point in Sydney. It was on the very
catacombs of the Catholics that this church was to repose.

This was a revelation to the Colony of our strength, and
our reply to the Governor's remark. It must be remembered
that, in those days, we had to meet the long cherished
traditions of Protestant supremacy, and to assert that
equality before the law, which the law itself had given us.

CHAPTER XVII.
FINAL DEPARTURE FROM AUSTRALIA.

ON my final return from the Australian Mission a good
deal of curiosity was awakened as to the reason for this step.
It was widely known that I had much to do with the or-
ganisation of the Church in that remote country, and this
brought me sundry letters of inquiry from friends, to which
I gave but general answers : for I did not think it ex-
pedient at the time, when I had returned to monastic
obedience, to indulge what I looked upon as mere
curiosity. But I have the document before me at this
moment, in the year 1889, in which I clearly laid my
reasons before Bishop Folding in the year 1840.

The mission next in importance to that of New South
Wales, in those days, was that of Van Dieman's Land, now
Tasmania. It was in a very unsatisfactory state, was a
convict settlement, and was a thousand miles away from
Sydney. Hence it could neither be properly superin-
tended nor, properly, be provided for by the Bishop of
Sydney. This had long dwelt on my mind, and I urged
upon the attention of the Bishop, repeatedly, how necessary
it had become that he should apply to the Holy See for
the appointment of a Bishop to Van Dieman's Land. But
absorbed as the Bishop was in missionary work, especially
among the convicts, it was long before he entered into the
plan. But when at last he saw the necessity of another
Bishop clearly, he showed me a list of names recommended

170 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home.

for that office, and I found my own at the head of it. I at
once declared that I could not accept of it. I had seen suf-
ficient of bishops, I said, to compassionate them, but not
to envy them ; and that unless his Lordship consented to
remove my name, with the understanding that it was not
to be replaced, I should have no resource left me but to
return to my monastery in England. An additional,
though accidental reason, was, that owing to a long course
of anxieties I was at that time much wasted and worn down
in health ; so much so that, in looking back to that time, I
find that in the speeches I had to make in public assemblies,
I had repeatedly to apologise for brevity on that account.
Persons from England who had met me, reported to my
friends there how weary and worn I looked : for I had
many solicitudes and many things to combat which it is
unnecessary here to record. It was a maxim of the
Bishop, as I have already stated, that it was the business
of the Vicar-General to meet all the blows, and to keep his
principal in the good odour of peaceful reputation. I will
give one or two examples.

On St. George's Day the English gentlemen of the
Colony gave a great dinner to the Irish and Scotch. The
chairman invited the Bishop and myself as his guests.
The Bishop declined appearing, but wished me to go as his
representative. I went accordingly. I had to return thanks
for the Bishop and the clergy. What I said was warmly
applauded, until I happened to allude to our great ancestry
as a Church. It was but a transient remark, nor was it
noticed except by an Indian judge, who happened to be
there as a guest. But he, in his anti-Catholic feeling, gave
vent to some sour exclamations, to everyone's annoyance.
Immediately opposite him sat the Chevalier Dillon, a
well-known Irishman, who had been titled by the King of
France for having discovered the remains of the celebrated
navigator, La Perouse, on the Fiji Islands. Dillon seized

Autobiography of Archbishop Ulhithorne. 171

hold of an apple, and said to the judge : " If you don't stop,
I'll drive this down your throat !" This quieted the judge,
and there the matter ended. As soon as I was seated, I
turned to my next neighbour, Captain (afterwards General)
England, a man of good judgment, and said : " Tell me
frankly; did I say anything inappropriate?" "Upon my
honour," he replied, " if I thought so I would tell you ; but
I thought nothing of the kind." But the hostile papers,
ever on the look out for the old offender, represented me
as having caused what approached near to a fracas among
gentlemen. It might have been well to have avoided the
allusion in a mixed company, but in the warmth of
speaking one sometimes lets slip what is not acceptable lo
all hearers.

The laying the foundation-stone of St. Patrick's Church
had long been looked forward to. Collections for the
building had been made for years, committees were
formed, and weekly meetings held. As the time ap-
proached a warm national feeling had been raised among
the Irish-Catholic population, and they resolved to make
an exhibition of national emblems. Hitherto national
distinctions had been instinctively avoided in the Colony ;
all prided themselves on being Australians. The rumours
afloat about this exhibition of nationality alarmed the
governing authorities ; they were afraid of its ending in
reprisals, and of its becoming the beginning of national
parties. The Governor sent for the chief police magistrate
and expressed to him his apprehensions. The magistrate
came to me, and conjured me to prevent the religious pro-
cession from being turned into a national demonstration.
" Suppose," he said, "that orange flags are lifted up, what
will be the state of Sydney? Hitherto we have all gone
on so peacefully together." I asked the opinion of the
Attorney and Solicitor-General, both Irish Catholics, and
our leading men among the laity. They thought that,

172 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

however innocently intended, things were going too far.
I felt compelled to take the matter in hand, and made full
representations to the Bishop. His Lordship felt reluctant
to oppose the ardent feelings of the people. I retired to
another room and wrote him a letter, stating that I had
now done all I could in the way of representation, both
to himself and to the clergy, and felt myself free from
further responsibility ; but that, as the whole object of
the procession was to conduct his Lordship to the founda-
tion-stone, and not to make a national demonstration, I
felt that the representations of the authorities ought to be
attended to. He then sent for me, and asked what I recom-
mended, as he did not see his way. To this I replied that,
without compromising him, if he would leave it to me I
thought I could find a way through the difficulty. And
it was left to my judgment.

This was the eve of the day appointed for the ceremony
A meeting of the general committee was then being held,
and I got Mr. Therry, the Solicitor-General, and some other
gentlemen, to accompany me to the assembly. It was
densely crowded, and excited speeches were going on. In
a speech of an hour's length I gradually worked the as-
sembly round until I came to the point : and then the
chief leader of the popular voice arose, and called upon the
assembly to comply with my advice, and for the sake of
peace to withhold from the procession those marked national
emblems, however much they had cost ; for peace was
better. Thus the point was gained. Mr. Therry, who had
been one of O'Connell's leaders in the great meetings for
Emancipation, was much struck with the whole affair, and
with the way in which that vehement excitement in one
direction was turned, by degrees, into another. When I
informed the Bishop of the result, he expressed great satis-
faction, and declared that it set his mind in peace. How
successful that procession was, as a Catholic demonstration,
I have already stated.

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 173

After various plans had been considered, Bishop Folding
decided to go himself to Rome, and obtain what further
assistance he could of men from England and Ireland. As
there was still reason to apprehend that my name might be
put before the Holy See for Van Dieman's Land, I decided
to accompany him to England ; and Dr. Gregory com-
pleted the party as attendant on the Bishop.

We engaged our passage in a Chilian brig, bound, in the
first instance, for Korarika, in the Bay of Islands, New Zea-
land, our object being to visit Bishop Pompallier and his
missioners in that settlement ; the French Bishop having
long wished for such a visit, for the sake of the influence on
the natives. Thence we were to sail for Talcuhana, in Chili,
with the intention of riding over the Pampas across South
America, and taking shipping for England on the other
side. For this purpose we had taken English saddles as
part of our equipment

The Catholics prepared a magnificent demonstration in
honour of the Bishop on his departure, and a large sum of
money was collected to cover the expenses of his journeys.
I was asked what I should like, but I told the delegates that
I would on no account interfere with the testimonial to the
Bishop ; they might give me some trifle as a remembrance,
such as a snuff-box. And I was consequently presented
with an address accompanied with a snuff-box filled with
sovereigns.

On the morning of departure I said Mass for the nuns
whom I had brought to the Colony, now increased in
number, who had come from Parramatta to Sydney for
a blessing, and to bid us farewell. I had hitherto had the
entire guidance of them, and I loved them in God as a
father loves his children. Dear souls, it was a touching
scene, and they wept the whole Mass over their separation
from their friend and guide. It is only a fortnight from
writing this that I celebrated with them, the breadth of

174 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home,

the world between us, a singular jubilee of thanksgiving.
They wrote to remind me that on December 3ist, 1888,
it would be fifty years since I firsr landed them in Sydney,
and asked me to join them in their thanksgiving for all
the benefits they had received, and, I may add, for all the
good God had enabled them to do during those past fifty
years. But the most interesting part of their letters re-
corded the present state of their Congregation in Australia.

There are now 1 10 members. They have a large hospital
in Sydney, with 150 beds, which is well supported; another
hospital in Parramatta in the house in which I placed
them; an orphanage at Hobart; a young ladies' college
in a well-constructed building ; and they teach 3,000
children besides. They are also about to erect a hospital
at Melbourne, towards which they have received a sump-
tuous offering. Of the five members who landed with me,
one alone survives, who is still Superior of the orphanage,
at the advanced age of eighty-nine years. Here is a theme
for gratitude.

The departure was marked by an extraordinary scene.
The Catholics accompanied the Bishop from the Cathedral
to the harbour, the population crowded the shore, the ships
hoisted their colours, salutes were fired, and steamers, with
the chief Catholics on board, with bands of music, accom-
panied the vessel to the Head. The affectionate respect
shown the Bishop was loud and hearty on all sides. At
last we were alone on the wide sea, and the coast of
Australia vanished from our eyes.

After we had become familiar with the captain, who was
an Englishman, and part owner, naturalised in Chili, and
who had sailed with Lord Dundonald in his famous
conflicts with the Spaniards, he said to me one day : " I was
never more surprised than when I first met such a great
man as you are. From all I had heard and read in the
newspapers I expected to meet a great, big-boned man,

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathornc* 175

with a passionate temper, and a big shillalah in his hand."
So, on meeting some military officers from India, after
acquaintance, they said laughingly : " We know all about
you in India ; your Bishop is an angel, but you are the
Agitator-General."

One thing I did before I left Sydney, which ought to be
recorded. It was something very obvious, to me at least,
but no one else seemed to see it. A great deal of specu-
lation was going on, and land in Sydney and other townships
rose enormously in favourable positions. It was said that
land had been sold in one principal street at a higher price
per foot than it had ever been sold at that time, in
Cheapside, London. Many millions of paper money had
floated from the banks : but at that time the Government
Gazette " published the amount of specie in the Colony,
which did not amount to more than ^"600,000. Anyone
with a little knowledge of finance ought to have seen the
consequence : but no notice was taken of it. I then wrote
three letters in the Australian CJironicle, the Catholic paper,
addressed respectively to his Excellency the Governor, to
the city of Sydney, and to the Colony at large, in which
I predicted that great troubles were in the wind, and that
a great deal of property must soon change hands. I regret
I have not a copy of those letters, I lent them to the British
Consul at Talcuhana and never recovered them. They
were received with incredulity ; but after a time came the
crash, and many failures. Land ran down rapidly in price,
and sheep, the staple of the Colony, came from twenty-five
to five shillings a head, and even to half-a-crown. Nor did
the Colony fully recover itself until the discovery of gold.
Meeting my old friend, Sir Roger Therry, long years after,
on his return to England, he said : " We did not believe your
letters, we were rather amused at them : but we were
a wfully punished."

If I were asked how I was affected by those long and

176 .Autobiography of ArcJibishop Ullathorne.

persistent attacks of the Press, by the opinion thus gene-
rated, though it never touched the Catholic circle, I should
say that, being then a young man I was not without an
annoying consciousness of it, especially as I was left to
bear the brunt alone ; yet it was less the object of thought
than of a certain dull pressure as from the enduring of
hostile elements. But it was a valuable training, as it made
me indifferent to public opinion, where duty was concerned,
for the rest of my life. In my book " On the Management
of Criminals " I have spoken of the way in which the Colony
ultimately did me justice. The time at last came when all
the inhabitants of New South Wales, as well as of the other
Australian Colonies, came round to my way of thinking.
I was probably sitting in my room at Birmingham pursuing
some tranquil occupation, unconscious of what was passing
at Sydney, when 100,000 people met under their leaders
from all parts of the Colony in that park I had so often
traversed— in front of that Cathedral where I had minis-
tered— to proclaim with one voice the convict system an
abomination and a pollution of the land, which must be got
rid of at all cost, and to utter the solemn resolve that never
again would they allow a convict ship to touch their shores.*
Among the speakers who addressed that great assembly
was my old friend, Archdeacon McEncroe. Then arose
three cheers for the old advocate of their new views ! Such
is opinion, that queen of the world who has so often to
revise her judgments.

*This meeting was held at Sydney in the year 1850.

CHAPTER XVIII.
NEW ZEALAND.

WE left Sydney on the brig Orion, on November i6th,
1840. Captain Sanders, a warm-hearted man, not only
paid us every attention, but entertained us greatly with his
anecdotes of Lord Dundonald and the War of Independ-
ence. I took advantage of his collection of Spanish
books ; and after about a fortnight's sail we cast anchor
before Korarika, in the Bay of Islands. The town at that
time consisted of a native pah, a small British settlement,
and the French Mission. We were met on board by Mr.
Waterton, brother of the celebrated naturalist, who was
residing with the missioners and spent his time in
botanical excursions. On reaching the mission house we
found that Bishop Pompallier was absent on a tour among
the islands of the Pacific in his little schooner. The
Fathers of the Marist Congregation, who had received our
Bishop's hospitality on their way out, received us with joy.
Their residence was of wood, and their little wooden
church, bright with green paint, stood adjoining : small
as it was, it had its font, confessional, and all appointments
complete. Soon after our arrival the evening service
began for the native tribes, and, of course, we attended
the service in the church. A chief object of our visit was
to remove an impression made by the Anglican and
Wesleyan missioners upon the natives, that the Catholic
religion was not the religion of Englishmen, but the
religion of a people with whom they had nothing to do.

13

178 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

This statement they had embellished with fantastic stories
of the old anti-Catholic type, seasoned for the New
Zealand palate with horrible stories of the cast of Foxe's
" Book of Martyrs." To give an example : An Irish
gentleman went to New Zealand with the view of
purchasing land, and on his return to Sydney he told me
that as he was travelling about, with a native Catholic as a
guide, he came upon a crowd of natives listening to a man
who was preaching to them from a stump. He had a
flaming torch in his hand, which he waved about with
great energy. My friend asked the native guide to explain
what he was saying, and this was the substance of it. He
told them that the Catholics — Picopos he called them—
were a cruel people, who worshipped wooden gods. That
they came from a place called Roma ; and that at Roma
they tore people to pieces with wild horses if they would
not be Catholics ; and they took fire and burnt them under
their arms and on their bodies, which acts he imitated with
his torch. In short, he applied the history of the pagan
persecutions to the Roman Catholics. How the Fathers
were looked upon by people thus instructed I had an
opportunity of observing. I was walking on the hills with
some of them when we came near to a large wooden
school used by some English missioners. I expressed a
curiosity to see it, and we went towards it. But the
moment the native women inside caught sight of the
soutanes and three-cornered hats of the Fathers they
rushed up in a fury and slammed the door against them.

One Father read the prayers before the altar in the
native language, which the people answered, and then
another Father intoned the hymn, which the people took
up. It was the O Filii et Filice, adapted to the New
Zealand language, but in the old simple notes. How they
did • sing ! with voices harsh, stentorian, and vehement,
beyond European comprehension. They had but few notes

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 179

and no music in their voices. They sang in jerks. The
Alleluias that end the stanzas became Arr-a-oo-yah. With
a strong grinding on the rr, and a great jerk at the final
yah. But however vehement, as I have always observed
among the South Sea Islanders, they drop their voices to
their lowest pitch at the end of their song, as if exhausted
by the effort, which makes all their singing plaintive.
After this earnest act of devotion, the senior missioner
addressed them. We could not understand what he said,
but he every now and then pointed to us, and we heard the
word picopo ; he then pointed to himself, and again we heard
the word picopo^ and all eyes were bent upon him. After
the service we asked the Father the meaning of the word
picopo. He then explained that picopo meant bishop
and also meant Catholic. When Bishop Pompallier
began his mission he had to invent new words for the
expression of ideas new to his neophytes. Their language,
chiefly formed of vowels and liquids, contained but thirteen
letters, and there was in it the peculiarity that two con-
sonants could not be brought together and that every word
must end with a vowel. The word bishop, or Mque, was
unpronounceable, so that he took the Latin word episcopus,
and changed it into picopo to designate himself, and it
became the name of his religion as well. The Father was
explaining to the natives how they saw before their eyes
English Catholics as well as French Catholics. When he
spoke of English Catholics he called them Picopo poroyaxono
(poroyaxono meaning an Englishman, and taken from Port
Jackson, the harbour of Sydney, which many of them had
visited in the whaling ships) ; but French Catholics he
called Picopo Wee wee, a name given them by the natives
from their so constantly repeating the words Oui> out.

We visited the tribe the same evening, in their low huts,
creeping inside, where we could sit, but not stand. The
i, who form thj principal race, are a magnificent race

I So Autobiography of ArdibisJiop Vllathorne.

in height, strength, and intelligence. They could all read
and write, even at that time. When a few obtained these
acquirements they rapidly communicated them to the rest
Their chiefs were singularly fine looking men, and the tattoo
on their faces gave depth to their expression. The women
were coarse in features for their sex, but were animated
with an incessant cheerfulness that often broke into laughter.
The costume of both sexes was still the old woven mats,
often coloured in good taste. We found the chief under
taboo; having had his hair cut that day he was prohibited
from using his hands until the day following. He politely
explained that he could not rise, for the same reason, but
must keep seated with his hands across his breast.* His
wife sat on one side of him and his daughter on the other,
feeding him with his supper. A skillet, containing about
half a peck of boiled potatoes, stood before him ; his wife
peeled one with her fingers and put it into his mouth, then
his daughter peeled another, and put that into his mouth.
So the meal went on, irresistibly reminding me of his mouth
being a potato trap. The potatoes of New Zealand are
among the largest and best in the world, but dark in colour.-)*
He was a grand specimen of his race, and was as polite as
circumstances would allow, and explained to us that if he

* The Bishop does not say whether it was with this or another chief
that he enjoyed the honour of rubbing noses. He found the illustrious
nose very blue and very cold. In his last illness, when someone spoke
of his feeling cold, he replied with his usual humour, " Not so cold as
the nose of a New Zealand chief; that is the coldest object in nature
that I know of."

t Not only the potatoes, but the pork also of New Zealand was often
praised by the Bishop as superior to anything of the kind known in
Europe. He used to relate how both these comestibles figured on
the occasions when peace was established between two tribes after a
period of war. The ceremony in use at such times was peculiar. A
wall was built, composed of roast pork and potatoes, mixed together ;
the rival tribes established themselves at either end of the wall and
steadily ate their way through it till they met in the middle ; and when
this happened, the peace was considered as concluded.

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 181

was not fed in that way he would be obliged to go without
food when he was under taboo.

The missioners explained to us that, in consequence of
their recent cannibalism, the Bishop had found it expedient
not to explain to their neophytes the doctrine of the Real
Presence until they were completely prepared for Baptism ;
but that in this respect they followed the discipline of
the early Church : so that when the neophytes assisted at
Mass they were only told that it was the highest degree of
worship, the meaning of which they would understand later.
And before they were baptised it was committed to them
as a profound secret of the faith. Meanwhile, whilst assist-
ing at Mass, one of the priests said suitable prayers with
them.

The next day we went up the Bay some miles, in a boat,
to pay our respects to the Governor, Captain Hobson, R.N.
The British settlement had only recently begun, and the
Bay of Islands was still the head-quarters. The Governor
talked freely about the influence of Bishop Pompallier with
the natives. The Bishop had taught Mrs. Hobson the
native language, and she spoke with great respect of him.
But Bishop Folding was not a little perplexed when the
Governor launched out with his grievance, sailor-like,
against Bishop Pompallier, for the illegal way in which
he sailed his missionary schooner. He described her as an
American craft sailed by a French commander and crew
from an English colony, without regular papers, and ex-
hibiting a fancy flag. " If I met her at sea," concluded the
Governor, " I should certainly seize her as a pirate and
take her into port." To me, as an old sailor, the surprise
of our Bishop at this language was amusing. He attempted
a defence, but knew no more of marine law than the
Bishop of New Zealand. At a later period the Bishop
got his vessel registered as belonging to New Zealand, and
hoisted the British flag.

1 82 Autobiography of Archbisliop Ullathorne.

The Governor's residence was near to a native pah,
which was placed on a lofty rock, scarped and strongly
fortified, and even the water approach defended by well-
constructed palisades made of the trunks of trees. Within
the pah was the armed tribe. In front of it were several
companies of British troops under tents. It was believed
that the natives were disposed for a conflict with them.
The Governor mentioned this, and added that he had a
native in prison for a murder, that he had contrived that
the man should escape, but that the natives had brought
him back again, wanting a reason for a conflict, and that
he only wished he could get rid of him. The officers at
the camp invited us to lunch with them. They were
anxious about the state of things, and said that as they
had no artillery they could only get at the pah with
rockets.

Next day, on the recommendation of Mr. Waterton, Dr.
Gregory and I made an excursion to examine a remarkable
geological formation. Accompanied by two of the mis-
sioners and Mr. Waterton, we went up some way along the
long winding ridges and across the valleys which charac-
terise that part of New Zealand. At last we came to a
broad valley, with a stream rushing through it, on the bank
of which was a native village. Not a soul was at home,
they had all gone to a distance to cultivate their potato
plots. There was nothing in it alive but a dog. The pro-
visions of corn belonging to the villagers were stored in
huts raised on long poles to preserve them from the rats.
To protect them from human aggressors these stores were
tabooed, in sign of which bunches of feathers were sus-
pended from them. To violate a taboo is death.

On the flank of the village arose a mountain of marble,
which extended for some half a mile along the valley.
This mountain exhibited itself in most fantastic shapes,
like the ruins of huge Gothic castles and abbeys, close

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 183

upon each other. Trailing plants and mosses covered the
whole ; whilst here and there caverns opened from the
ground, as if they were the vaults and dungeons of this
gigantic mass of ruins. The marble itself, when broken,
was white, with salmon-coloured veins. One of these
caverns was tabooed at the entrance. The Fathers ex-
plained that this was the village cemetery, and that we
might enter notwithstanding the taboo, as Europeans were
excused from the law, on supposition of their ignorance of
it. We entered, but found nothing but an old musket and
a stench of human remains.

Passing through a wood on our return, we met an old
woman, who, as soon as she caught sight of the Fathers,
began a wailing cry of joy. They had made her a Chris-
tian, but she had not seen them for some time. After
they had talked kindly to her, we left her still wailing and
crying in her joy as long as we could hear her voice in the
lonely wood. The natives invariably express any deep-
felt joy by wailing and crying. Whilst at the mission
house, a father and mother arrived in a boat to visit their
son, who was studying with the Fathers ; and during the
interview, which lasted an hour, they never ceased their
waitings for joy.

The Rev. Mr. Williams, the head of the Protestant
Mission, had a good house with ornamental grounds on
the opposite side of the Bay. He courteously crossed the
Bay in a beautiful boat, manned by natives, to pay us a
visit, and that visit we returned. He had been twenty
years on the island, and had accumulated considerable
property. The extent of land and stock which the
Anglican missioners had acquired had been the theme
of attack, both in the Sydney press and in the Legislative
Council. Before there were any settlers, and twenty years
before there was any Catholic Mission, they held possession
and obtained a quantity of the best land for mere trifling

184 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullatlwrne.

considerations. It was also said that the Anglican and
Wesleyan missioners had carried on an extensive com-
merce with the natives in blankets, spirits, and even in
New Zealanders' heads. These heads were the trophies
of war. They were baked, then hardened in a current of
cold air, and kept on shelves as proofs of bravery. They
were sought after for museums and surgical collections.
But the trade in them became a cause of war for their
possession, and after a time the Australian Government
made them contraband. In defending the missioners
against this charge, the Protestant Bishop of Sydney once
committed himself, in the Council, to the following state-
ment : " That these gentlemen were bound to provide
for their families ; and that, by the blessing of God there
were no people who had larger families than the missioners
of the South Sea Islands" — a statement which not a little
entertained the daily press.

The natives soon discovered that the French missioners
never entered into traffic, or cared for land beyond the
small quantity required for their dwellings. Their one
care was for the souls of the people : and about 40,000
of them had already come under the care of the Catholic
missions. Bishop Pompallier told me, at a later period,
that they soon found the most horrible stories propagated
among the people about Catholic acts and doctrines.
For example: the priests were taken fora sort of magicians,
who profess to conjure bread into Christ, and were a sort
of cannibals professing to eat human flesh. On his visit
to a distant tribe for the first time, they stared at him as
he seated himself, with his tall and handsome figure, before
them. Then he said to them : " I am going to eat you,
but let me first make you a present of a blanket apiece."
Then he explained to them that he had not come to eat
their bodies, but to bring their spirits to the Great Spirit.
And as he became familiar with them they told him that

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 185

the missioners always sold their blankets very dear. My
friend, Mr. Lett, of Sydney, in travelling about New
Zealand, found his best introduction at the Catholic
villages in telling the people he was a picopo and making
the sign of the Cross. But on one occasion he committed
the mistake of addressing a Protestant chief in this way.
Immediately the man looked very grave, shook his head,
and said : " God very good — Maria very bad." My friend
asked him : " What do you mean by Maria ?" He pointed
upwards, and said : " The woman — very bad."

I was curious to see one of these wealthy missionary
establishments, that I might speak of them from know-
ledge. Father Bataillon, afterwards Bishop of Wallis
Island, which he converted, undertook to accompany Dr.
Gregory and myself. We started in a boat for a long
pull over the length of the vast Bay, and so up the principal
river for a distance of some six or seven miles. Our crew
consisted of the tailor of the mission, a French youth, and
a young native, who was to leave us at the other end of the
Bay. We calculated on sailing back with the evening
breeze. We pulled the whole way, and took our first rest
on a rock, which we found covered with small oysters, and
refreshed ourselves with what Italians call the " fruit of the
sea," cutting our hands pretty freely in the operation of
detaching them. We next pulled to a Catholic village
upon the shore. The moment the three-cornered hat was
seen the chief, with all his tribe of both sexes, came crying
with joy to meet us. The salutes were made without inter-
rupting the crying ; and the tall and burly chief rubbed his
large nose against both sides of mine — a nose that was blue
and cold as that of a dog. Then we all knelt on the grass^
and Father Bataillon said prayers in their tongue, to which
they answered with their usual energy ; after which
followed a merry gossip with the good Father, that was
Sanscrit to us.

1 86 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

Meanwhile the wind had freshened to a gale, the water
was getting rough, and it was judged on all hands unsafe
to proceed further : it would be as much as we could do
to get home, though we had a leading wind, or nearly so.
After holding council we decided on making for an island
which was some distance to windward, hoping to carry
sail from there into the harbour of Korarika. We found
the island beautiful, with a single cottage on it and a
vegetable garden. The inhabitants were a young Scotch-
man and his wife, who showed us every attention. After
reaching England, I found it recorded in a newspaper that
soon after this the young couple had been murdered and
their place plundered. We launched again and set sail,
the gale increased, our lee gunwale touched the water,
and one of us had to bail the water thrown over the bows
Feeling the position critical I got the Father to let me
steer the boat, held the sheet of the sail in my hand ready
to let go in case of a squall, and put her before the wind.
We then began to sing the Litany of the Blessed Virgin,
and never was it sung more earnestly. The vessels in the
harbour were watching us through their glasses, anxious
for our safety ; alert, expecting a capsise. But after dark
we finally reached a point half a mile below the harbour,
hauled up the boat, and got safely home.

One excursion must be related for its amusing incident.
Bishop Folding, Dr. Gregory, a son of Mr. Justice Therry,
whom we were taking to college, myself, and two of the
missionary Fathers started in the boat to visit a first class
pah and to see the country. The pah was a formidable
structure, square in form, as usual, enclosing a considerable
population ; its defence consisting of upright stems of
trees driven into the soil, bound together, and at the
angles of the fortress grotesque figures, carved and coloured,
surmounting still larger stumps of trees. Stockades pro-
tected the entrance, and when these were passed the

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 187

difficulty was far from being surmounted, for you only
found yourself in a narrow passage which wound its way
to the interior centre before you could obtain an entrance ;
and this passage left you at the mercy of the rifles or
spears that could be used by the warriors from the chinks
and loopholes on both sides. A hostile tribe or confedera-
tion of tribes might lie in ambush for months, watching an
opportunity to gain entrance by scaling, breaking, slipping
through, or undermining.

On our return we came to the bend of a river, which we
must cross to reach a native village. A woman brought a
bark canoe across, too frail to take more than one
passenger at a time, and leaky as the ferry-boat of Charon,
for the water already covered the precarious footing that it
offered. One of the Fathers crossed, standing upright.
The Bishop followed the example ; but as the frail craft
cockled from side to side, he was obliged to clap himself
down at the bottom of the canoe amidst the water, where,
in his purple stockings and shovel hat, he presented a
singular spectacle. The woman who rowed him burst out
laughing, and we could not help joining in the chorus. We
all got over at last, and were much interested in
watching the native women cooking a dog. Their style
of cooking, if simple, is perfect. The following is the
recipe : First make a hole in the ground of convenient
size, then pave it with good round stones. On the
stones make a wood fire until the stones are thoroughly
heated. Prepare other heated stones at the same time.
When all is ready, cover the heated stones with leaves.
Lay the dog, duly prepared, upon them, cover it up with
leaves, and then place the other hot stones upon it. Let
experience regulate the time for the cooking, and then
when you take up the baked animal you will not only find
it the tenderest of food, but every drop of the gravy will
be contained in it.

T 88 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorue.

We had now to make our way to our boat, and I set my
mind on gaining it by a range of hills covered with wood.
The natives shook their heads, and declared we could not
go that way. The Fathers declared we could not safely
neglect their admonition. But in a headstrong mood, I
resolved to try, and persuaded Dr. Folding to join me,
taking young Thierry with us. The missioners and Dr.
Gregory took another way. From the hills we had to
descend, and soon found ourselves up to the knees in
black mud, treacherously concealed under long grass.
The further we went in a worse condition we found our-
selves. Young Thierry lost his boots, and we had to
carry him on our backs by turns. In the midst of our
difficulties at last their appeared a tall and half naked
New Zealander. He had a brace of wild ducks in his
hand, and waving them about as he stood on the verge
of the bog, he shouted out : " One talera, two talera, three
talera." " Yes, yes," we were ready to give him a dollar
a head to help us out of our trouble. He then came
near. I mounted on his shoulders, and he landed me on
a green mound, when I could see the boat on the river
and the Fathers in it. But when I turned again to look
for the Bishop, I saw him mounted on the tall copper-
coloured native, his purple-stockinged legs, covered with
mud, sticking out before. Upon his shoulders, over the
shovel hat, rode young Therry, and from his hands hung
the brace of wild ducks. This human pyramid, advancing
with solemn pace on the two long copper-coloured legs,
caused a hearty laugh, after which we joined the boat.

One missionary anecdote from the lips of Bishop Pom-
pallier, and then we will leave this interesting people. A
daughter of one of the principal chiefs had been a follower
of certain Dissenting missioners,- and her name was Hoke.
But, coming under the influence of the Bishop, she became
a zealous Catholic. She was intelligent and well instructed.

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 189

The missioners, concerned at losing such an influential
proselyte, came and remonstrated with her. They said :
" Well, Hoke, we are surprised at your going to those
picopos who will not give you the Holy Book " — and on
that theme they enlarged. Meanwhile Hoke sat and lis-
tened with her arms across : for they are very polite.
When they had finished, Hoke arose to speak, and they
had to sit and listen. She began : " You mickoners, you
say you come from God ; but if you come from God you
don't tell lies." She then said to a girl attending her,
" Fetch my books." She took up one little book and said :
"Look, that teaches all I have to believe. It explains the
Apostles' Creed. Look ! " She laid it down and took up
another. " Look, that explains all I have to do. It ex-
plains the Ten Commandments. Look ! " She then took
up a third, and said : " Look, that explains all I have to
ask of God. It explains the Lord's Prayer. Look ! If I
was blind, of what use would be the Holy Book ? But
the picopo came, and he spoke to my ear living words, and
the words went to my heart, and the light of God came
with them, and I saw and believed. And now you have
told lies — go, go, go ! "

CHAPTER XIX.

SOUTH AMERICA.

AFTER a very interesting fortnight at Korarika we set sail
for Chili. Our captain had failed in disposing of much of
his remaining cargo of jarke (chaire ante}, or sun-dried
Chilian beef. For the pork of New Zealand, fed in the
woods, was so abundant and so much superior to anything
of the kind fed in England, combining the qualities of veal
and wild boar with that of pork, that the settlers never
grew tired of it. This great supply of hogs had sprung
from three left by Captain Cook. Before his arrival they
had no quadrupeds, besides rats, except the dogs left by
the Spaniards, which still retain the Spanish name of perro.
The cannibalism formerly in practice was associated with
the notion that in eating a warrior they partook of his
warlike qualities.

On leaving New Zealand we found ourselves on the
broad Pacific, where a strong wind is almost always
blowing in the direction of Cape Horn. In the Bay of
Aranca I read over again the celebrated epic of Ercillas,
and dwelt on his fine vision in those waters. Passing Juan
Fernandez on a bright day, with a fine breeze, it was im-
possible not to recall Selkirk and Robinson Crusoe. The
lofty island still abounded with goats ; but Chili had made
it a penal settlement, a sort of second Norfolk Island, which
destroyed its poetry. The Andes towered up at a great
distance on our right, and volcanic ashes fell in fine dust
upon our deck, though we saw nothing of volcanoes. At

Autobiography of Arclibisliop Ullathorne. 191

last we turned into the Bay of Talcuhana, where the friends
of our captain, whose brother-in-law was Governor of the
town, came crowding on our deck.

We soon learnt that there was a furious civil war raging
in Columbia, and that it would not be safe to take our pro-
posed route across the Pampas, owing to the confusion on
the other side of the continent. The city of Conception
was seven miles inland from the port ; a new bishop had
just been appointed, and he was on his way to receive con-
secration at St. Jago, the capital, attended by fifty horse-
men, on a ride of some six hundred miles. As there was
no suitable inn at Talcuhana, we remained on board, going
ashore to say Mass and to look about the country ; for
both the city of Conception and the town of Talcuhana
had been utterly destroyed by an earthquake seven years
previously to our arrival, and this was the third destruction
by similar causes. On the last occasion a great wave came
upon Talcuhana and washed it into the sea : and the first
town of that name lay at the bottom of the Bay.

Being English, the people could not get rid of the notion
that we must be Protestants, and that young Therry was
the Bishop's son. Even though they saw us say Mass in
their churches, they only concluded that the Protestant
service was very like their own. We had also to encounter
a prejudice on the part of the Governor of the Province,
which came of a very innocent cause. Colonel Frere, a
member of a wealthy family near Talcuhana, had been
exiled, with some of his companions, for their share in
one of the numerous insurrections which from time to time
agitated the country. They were sent off to one of the
South Sea Islands in a gun brig. Calling at Sydney on
their way, our Bishop heard of them, with his usual kind-
ness called upon them, offered them hospitality, and sent
them presents of provisions which might conduce to their
comfort. The governing authorities of Chili heard of this,

1 92 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorue.

mistook the courtesy of a Catholic bishop to Catholic gentle-
men under a cloud for sympathy with their cause. The
Bishop, therefore, on arriving received no attention, except
from the family of Freres, who did all they could to show
their gratitude, and put their finest houses at our disposal.
But Captain Saunders and his friends bustled about, ex-
plained the spirit and intent of the Bishop, and went to
the Governor at Conception to lodge an explanation with
him, and told him what a disgrace it would be if the Bishop
were neglected because of a pure act of humanity. We
were consequently invited by General Bulnoz to his
mansion in the city of Conception. Bulnoz was the brother
of the hero who had conquered the Peruvians on their own
soil, and who was at that time President of the Republic.

We started on the beautiful horses lent by the Freres,
accompanied by our captain and the British Consul, and
after a ride of seven miles reached the splendid mansion of
the Governor, which had been rebuilt since the earthquake,
and covered a large space of ground, as the whole was on
the ground storey, a precaution against new earthquakes.
On surveying the city we found that it had been utterly
destroyed : all that remained of the once most magnificent
cathedral in South America were the broken steps of the
high altar. All the churches as well as the convents had
been completely destroyed. The population for several
years had lived in tents. The town was being gradually
reconstructed, but all on ground floors. The bells of the
provisional church were suspended in low wooden cages.
It was curious to notice the sparkles of gold in the broken
bricks of the ruins, but they were not worth extracting.

The heads of the clergy, of the Religious Orders of men,
and the chief notables were invited to meet us ; and such a
dinner was laid on the table as only Chilians or Peruvians
could understand. The courses were endless, and eating
went on for seven hours and a-half, from four o'clock to

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathornc. 193

half-past eleven. None of the party spoke any language
but their native Spanish, except the clergy, who spoke to
us and interpreted for us in Latin : for though we under-
stood their speech pretty well we did not venture to smatter
in it. So Don Jose, one of the canons, was our chief
interpreter. Towards the end of the dinner, at which the
sweets were introduced in the middle and the meats followed
anew, a negro servant undertook to produce an English
dish in our honour. The dish was produced amidst general
expectation, and consisted of five boiled ducks floating in
hot water, with skins as tight as the skins of ripe goose-
berries. Altough it was the etiquette to taste of each dish,
everybody rebelled against the English dish, and it was
taken away. After the prodigious labour of this dinner, we
rose from table at near midnight. We left the Bishop in a
suite of handsome rooms, and Dr. Gregory and I took our
way to the British Resident, where we found accommodation
On our way thither we met first one then another of the
city police, mounted—on horseback, trotting along and
blowing a whistle all the way, except when it was interrupted
by chanting Ave Maria purissima or calling the hour,
with the cry Viva CJiili. It struck us as an effective way
of warning the thieves and evil doers to get away.

The next morning the Bishop said Mass in the principal
provisional church ; but the people still believed that he was
a Protestant, and that they were assisting at a Protestant
service. We then, under clerical guidance, made a round
of visits to all the Religious houses, both of men and women,
accompanied by a curious crowd, the bells all ringing in
honour of the Bishop throughout the city. The decora-
tion of the churches was unpleasantly tawdry. Religion
was confessedly at a low ebb in the country, and the
Sacraments but little frequented. We did not visit the
convents without getting a penance, though most kindly
intended. At every house of nuns or friars we were pre-
14

194 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

sented with a cup of thick chocolate and a sugar biscuit,
from which we could not escape by any apology, so that
we were nearly choked. The Trinitarian Nuns, a large and
flourishing Community with a respectable boarding school,
threw open the folding doors of their enclosure and received
us in a body, standing on one side of the enclosure whilst
we stood on the other. Benedictines though we were, they
insisted on our receiving the Trinitarian scapular, and sent
for their chaplain to confer it in their presence. As the
Bishop tamely submitted to the function, we, of course,
followed, however uncanonical the proceeding.

After luncheon with the Governor, his Excellency pro-
posed to drive the Bishop back to Talcuhana. A great
company, consisting of the chief clergy, Superiors of Reli-
gious houses, military officers, and gentlemen assembled
on horseback with a guard of honour. A singular vehicle,
consisting of a sort of tub with the sides and seat mounted
on four wheels, was produced ; and the Governor, an
enormously stout man, mounted together with the Bishop,
and we were ranged in order and proceeded. It was a
strange and variegated scene, and the English Consul and
I soon dropped behind that we might talk freely and enjoy
the spectacle. It reminded us of Flaxman's procession of
the Canterbury pilgrims. Military men were mixed with
civilians in their broad sombreros, and the cloaks and
scapulars of the Religious men flew out in the wind, whilst
their heads were covered with large-brimmed straw hats.
After going about a mile the seat of the carriage broke
down between the big wheels, evidently owing to the im-
mense weight of the Governor. The two riders disentangled
themselves. After examination the vehicle was pronounced
incurable, and to the great relief of the Bishop, who was a
famous horseman, led horses were brought forward for
them to mount. On approaching Talcuhana we were met
by another escort, headed by the chief men of the town

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 195

when bidding farewell to our entertainers we returned to
our ship.

In the harbour was a French whaler which, after two
years in the Pacific, was returning to Havre de Grace. We
arranged for a passage in her, the mates and harpooners
giving up their cabins for a small share of the fare, and
we were soon once more at sea. They kept the crow's
nest at the masthead, as they were not full, and still hoped
to fall in with a whale or two, but were disappointed. The
captain was an able man, well-mannered and agreeable.
The numerous crew were light-hearted, easily amused, and
always gay. They had no allowance of rum, as on board
an English ship, but drank spruce beer, made on board
from twigs of the spruce tree. They had neither the
economy nor the industry of English sailors, with whom
not an inch of rope is wasted. As we neared France coil
after coil of rope was thrown overboard, which English
sailors would have been employed in turning into spinyard,
knittles, etc. The reason alleged was that they would have
everything new for the next voyage. Yet with all their
leisure they never quarrelled.

One night we were awakened in our cabins by an awful
scream from aloft. It had begun to blow, and a light youth
was furling a maintop-gallant sail when he slipped from
the yards and hung suspended by his hands to the foot
rope. The captain, a little wiry man, was on deck, and
shouted out : " Hold on a minute." He then threw off his
pea-jacket, ran up aloft like a cat, got astride the yard like
lightning, seized the man by the collar, flung him over his
shoulder like a child, and brought him down on deck. This
was the third life he had saved in the course of his
maritime career.

During the early part of the voyage I thought much
on the religious requirements of Australia. There were
then five colonies, at great distances from each other, as

196 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home.

well as the distant penal settlements of Port Macquarrie
and Norfolk Island. And yet the one bishop was entirely
occupied with New South Wales, and could know little of
what passed in the other colonies. Until they had each a
bishop they were not likely to have a due provision of
priests. It appeared to me that what was wanted was an
Australian Hierarchy with an Archbishop at its head. I
thought, also, that the Bishop would enter into the scheme
of multiplying bishops more readily if a Hierarchy could
be gained instead of Vicars-Apostolic. I therefore drew
up a scheme for a Hierarchy, alleging the reasons for it
that I thought expedient, specifying the sees to be gradu-
ally filled up. I 'presented my scheme to the Bishop,
and urged the subject on his attention until he became
disposed to see its importance and to enter into it. This
document Bishop Folding afterwards took to Rome, and
he informed me that it was made the basis of the plan
afterwards approved by the Holy See. Archbishop Ni-
cholson, then a Carmelite Father, also told me that it was
through his influence, knowing the ways of Rome, that the
plan became successful at Propaganda. But of this later
on. Let us proceed on our voyage.

The Bishop never lost an opportunity of drawing souls
to God. I remember his telling me that he thought the
sublimest act of his ministry was on a dark night travelling
through Illawarra. He was being guided through the bush
by the son of an Irish settler, and conversing with him as
he rode along beside the horse, the Bishop found that for
a long time he had not been to his religious duties. It was
very dark and pouring with rain, but the Bishop got off his
horse, tied him to a tree, sat on the fallen trunk of another
tree, got the boy to kneel on the wet ground, and heard his
confession. The next time he went that way he inquired
for the boy, and found that he had been killed whilst felling
a tree.

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 197

On board the French whaler the Bishop got a word first
with one man, then with another, and gradually formed a
little class that came down into the cabin for instruction.
The class grew until it embraced the whole crew, officers
included, who came down in their watches below. To one
or other of us, as their choice suggested, they came to con-
fession. At twelve o'clock on Easter Eve, lying in my
cabin, I heard the men creeping into the cabin in their
stockings, and when assembled those simple-hearted men
went on their knees and sang the cantique, RSjouissas-voust
O Chretiens ', as a greeting to the Bishop at the dawn of
Easter Day. Next morning, the weather being fine and
the sea smooth, an awning was stretched over the main
deck, an altar erected, and the Bishop, with Dr. Gregory
and myself as assistants, sang High Mass for the crew,
all of whom went to Holy Communion. Having most of
them been choir boys, when young, in their village churches,
they sang the Mass in plain chant, and acquitted them-
selves well. At the offertory the cook unexpectedly pre-
sented himself on his knees with a loaf on a cloth, especially
prepared for the pain bcnit,\.o> be eaten after Communion
according to French custom. Often after that day did we
hear the men singing pious cantiques, especially during
the night watches.

On crossing the line we gave a festival to the crew, handing
them some of our Chilian sheep and sundry dozens of light
wine. But the sheep of Chili have not too much meat on
their frames ; when dressed and hung up, if you put a
light inside them they make excellent red lanthorns, and
reveal their whole anatomy. Still the men enjoyed their
dinner of fresh provisions, were exceedingly gay, and danced
and sang without cessation the whole day. Their instru-
mental music consisted of an old speaking trumpet and
some bars of metal, on which, with the help of their
mouths, they contrived to accentuate their favourite tunes.

198 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

These rough men were so simple and childlike ! How they
enjoyed our entering into their amusements, and talked to
us of the pleasure it would be to their mothers, wives, and
sisters, to hear from them that the Bishop had promoted
and witnessed their fete, I could not resist inserting this
little event, it struck us as showing what Christianity could
do to make the hearts of men of a rude occupation, simple.
It was such a contrast to what English rustics would have
been under like circumstances. But sailors, even English
sailors, are incomparably more simple and genuine, as a
class, than their brethren ashore ; if only religion could be
brought to them when afloat, they could be guided as
children are guided when off their element.

The captain was a steady. and religious man, who always
made his Easter duties. The only one who hung back was
the young surgeon. One saw that it was nothing but a
little of the pride of the esprit fort ', and that more in show
than in reality ; for he was really a good-hearted young
man. One smooth day, Dr. Gregory asked him to go up
with him into the maintop, there to lie down and have a
talk in the cool air. After a time Dr. Gregory, who was a
strong, muscular man, seized him by the collar, as if going
to pitch him into the sea. The little doctor, startled, called
out, " Ah, Monsieur Gregory ! Tenez, tenez" " What is the
matter," said Dr. Gregory. " There must be something not
right in your conscience that makes you afraid. The fact
is, the Bishop has sent me for you, he wants to speak to you
in his cabin. " Oh, Monsieur Gregory, will you make my
apology ? " " Certainly not. Is that your French polite-
ness ? Go and make it yourself." They came down ; the
little doctor reluctantly descended to the Bishop's cabin.
Dr. Gregory pushed him in and closed the door. After an
interval he came out with a happy face and went to Com-
munion soon after, to the delight of the crew. He then told
Dr. Gregory that he had been piously brought up, and that

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 199

his first Communion day had been the happiest of his life ;
but that he had been diverted from the exercise of his
religion through the influence of certain college companions,
though never in his heart had he abandoned the faith. On
our reaching Havre de Grace the ship's company presented
the Bishop and his companions with a grateful and touching
address drawn up, and read by the doctor, which appeared
in the Havre newspapers.

About three hundred miles off the river La Plata we
encountered a gale such as I never elsewhere experienced.
It had been blowing already and the sea was rough, when
there came a tremendous gale that laid the sea flat, the
foam running over the surface like cream. We put before
the wind under bare poles, and as it became more moderate
the sea rose furiously. On sounding the pumps there were
twelve feet of water. We took our spell with the men at
the pump handles, but after twelve hours' pumping it was
found that there was no leak : it was the result of the
strain upon the hull for the time.

As our vessel entered the Channel we got an English
newspaper from a pilot-boat, and the first thing on which
my eyes fell was the failure of the Wrights' Bank. This
was sad news for the Catholics of England and for Catholic
institutions, and we were apprehensive for our own small
resources. But our agent, Dr. Heptonstall, had divined
the state of things, and had drawn everything out just in
time.

CHAPTER XX.

IN ENGLAND AND IRELAND.

TOWARD the close of May, 1841, we reached Havre, and
got to London in time for the aggregate meeting of the
Catholic Association, at which O'Connell made one of his
great speeches. The Bishop was particularly solicitous
to appear at that great assembly, as an opportunity for
bringing the Catholic affairs of Australia before the
Catholics of England. He said to me : " I will skirmish,
if you will explain our great wants systematically." The
Bishop spoke, but Lord Camoys, who was in the chair,
overruled my speaking in the committee room, on the
plea of want of time ; and though repeatedly called upon
I thought it prudent to sit still. However, the meeting
brought us into contact with the leaders of the English
Catholics.

At the request of the Bishop I then proceeded to
Maynooth without delay, to endeavour to obtain more
ecclesiastics ; or, rather, to prepare the way for the Bishop's
obtaining them, whilst the Bishop himself went to assist
at the opening of St. Chad's Cathedral in Birmingham.
Very kindly received by my old friends, the President and
professors of Maynooth, I was asked by Dean Gaffiney to
give the annual retreat to the students, prior to ordination
and the break-up of the College. This, with the help of the
works of St. Alphonsus, I did ; and took an opportunity,
with the President's approval, of giving a lecture on the

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 201

Australian Mission. This led sundry of the students to
offer themselves to the work of the Australian Church. I
wrote to Bishop Folding, telling him how important it was
that he should be on the spot without delay, as the vacation
was so near ; that otherwise my work would be frustrated.
He replied that he would leave Birmingham immediately
after the opening, and that, as I suggested, he would not
even wait for the assemblage of the leading Catholics from
every part of England in the Town Hall afterwards. Yet
though his Lordship faithfully complied with my request
thus far, from being inexperienced in railway travelling he
reached Liverpool too late for the boat. He was advised
to go to Holyhead, reached there too late again for the
boat, returned to Liverpool, and at last reached Dublin after
the vacation had commenced. This misfortune was serious,
as the freshness of the call to Australia wore off before
another opportunity came round.

We made a journey together to the South of Ireland,
where the Bishop had many friends and I not a few.
We received a genuine welcome at Carlow, where the
College was having its exhibition, and there met the cele-
brated Bishop England, of South Carolina, as also Bishop
Clancey, of Demerara. Thence we paid a visit to the
Cistercian Monastery of Mount Mellerai, where for the first
time I found myself in a centre of that ascetic life to
which I had once aspired. The monastery was large, the
Community numerous, the church capacious ; but everything
bore the signs of Cistercian simplicity and poverty. A large
school was under the care of the Fathers, who taught agri-
culture as well as literature. We resolved to assist at the
midnight office, and nothing to my heart was more im-
pressive. The office was long, for everything was solemnly
chanted. The two long choirs of the white-robed monks
alternately sang the psalmody in three simple, but sweet,
notes that never varied, with long pauses for reflection in

2O2 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

the middle of each verse. The lessons and even the Gospel
were sung in the same tones, and the Abbot gave the
Benediction, still in the same notes, from the rood-loft-
The sweet accents, with solemn pauses of silence, of that
never tiring monotony of rise and fall, under which the
ever-varying sense of the psalmody advanced, seemed to
express the acquirements of an unchangeable peace and
patience of soul ; whilst the whole of the changeable move-
ment was interior and contemplative. It seemed to realise
that sentence of St. Augustine : " Join thyself to eternity
and thou shalt find rest."

Next day we parted with the courteous and hospitable
Abbot, and proceeded through the beautiful scenery by the
Blackwater until we reached the hospitable roof of Father
Fogarty, the parish priest of Lismore, and a friend
of the Bishop and of the Australian Mission. But, habi-
tuated as we were to tropical climates, the chill of the
night watch in the monastic choir had struck into our very
bones, and although we were near the end of a bright July,
we begged of Father Fogarty, as the greatest charity he
could do us, to make a good roaring fire. And highly
amused was he as he piled wood upon burning wood, and
watched our pale faces and shivering frames, until a good
dinner combined with the glowing flames to put us to
rights. And yet that Cistercian choir clings to memory,
recalling men dead to the world, but alive to God.

At Clonmel we met the excellent Dean Burke, and had
an opportunity of thanking him for the good care he had
taken of the convicts sent from the prison of that town to
New South Wales. Making our way across the bogs in an
open car, we met groups of men, every now and then, all
alive with excitement at the General Election for Parliament
then going on. The country was enjoying the first-fruits
of Catholic Emancipation and the Reform Act. We
stopped and talked with those we met, and the Bishop

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 203

impressed on them the advantages for steady men of
emigration to the Australian Colonies. At Kilkenny,
walking from the Black Monastery, as the old Dominican
Monastery — still in the hands of the Dominican Fathers —
is called, we met John O'Connell in company with the
Mayor ; and they gave us a beautiful specimen of the
freedom of election. They told us they had just come
from the bulk of their voters securely locked up in a large
barn, to keep them safe from the rival candidate, and with
plenty of whisky to amuse them until safely conducted
by sure friends to the poll. They invited us to go and
address them and cheer them up, which, of course, we
declined as politely as we could.

At Cork, Father Mathew received us with the heartiest
welcome, and became our guide through the city, which
gave us an opportunity of witnessing his wonderful influ-
ence and popularity as the Apostle of Temperance. On
first meeting he started back and said : " I expected to
meet a venerable man with a white head, and not a man of
your age. I have printed 20,000 copies of your sermon on
drunkenness. You are entitled to the silver medal." And
he gave me one. The Temperance Movement was at its
height. The house of Father Mathew was turned into an
office for temperance purposes. He had three secretaries
constantly engaged. He told us that he had spent £1,600
in aiding temperance bands alone ; and that the medals he
had given away and his extensive correspondence were
sources of great expense to him. His work involved a
complete system of administration. He conducted us to
the celebrated Convent of Blackrock, of which he was the
temporal Father, and we spent a pleasant day there. We
also met him at the Bishop's, Dr. Murphy, whose large
collection of books covered every wall of his house, from
the entrance to the attics. Our chief object in visiting
Cork was to see the Rev. Father England, brother of the

2O4 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home.

Bishop of South Carolina, the man who had done more
than any other on this side of the world for the convicts
embarked for Australia. He was chaplain to 'the convict
establishment at the Cove of Cork, and a man of more
indefatigable zeal and untiring charity there could not be.
We knew when a convict ship arrived from Cork that half
our work was done. He heard every man's confession,
gave books to all who could read, and letters to all who
deserved particular attention. We were disappointed in not
finding him — he had recently died. We saw his sister, the
Superioress of the first Convent of the Presentation,
founded by Miss Nagle. We went to visit an emigrant
ship preparing to start for Sydney, and the emigrants were
delighted to have a few words and a blessing from their
future Bishop.

We went by coach from Cork to Killarney, and stopping
to change horses at an intermediate town a large group of
electioneering men, armed with shillalahs, came up to the
coach and asked if there were any Tories there. A foolish
young Englishman answered from the top of the coach :
" I'm a Tory." In an instant two men climbed to the top
of the coach and pulled him down into the middle of the
group, and every stick was quivering over him for a blow.
I quickly cried out to the Bishop, who was at the other
side from what was going on : " Get out your cross, jump
down, or they will kill the man." I pushed the coach door
open and shouted to the men: " Stop ! Here is the Catholic
Archbishop of Sydney, a great friend of Irishmen, who
wants to speak to you." They stopped, listened to the
Bishop, gave three cheers for him, and let the man go.
Pale and trembling he came up to the Bishop, and asked if
he might know to whom he was indebted for his life. The
Bishop gave him a stern rebuke for his folly, and said to
him : " You little know the meaning which those words
convey to the minds of those poor people." At last a man

Autobiography of Arc/ibis /top U Hat home. 205

of more respectable appearance came up, who was evidently
the leader : he gave his pledge that the young man should
not be disturbed. We sailed over the Lakes of Killarney
with the usual enthusiasm, and witnessed some exciting
election scenes, which the temperance movement saved from
degradation. All was good natured and good humoured.

On our return to England we separated, each on our
own way. Some letters passed between us on my proposed
appointment to the Bishopric of Hobart Town, against
which I was as averse as ever; and even more so, because I
felt that, good priest as he was, as Father Therry had been
placed as Vicar-General in Van Dieman's Land, I should
have the same difficulties to meet there as I had on my
first arrival in Sydney, owing to his want of management
in temporal affairs. The result was that I received a letter
informing me that our relations were at an end. This was
partly a surprise, but still more a relief. I wrote to the
Secretary for the Colonies, announcing my retirement from
office, settled with the Colonial Agent, and immediately
returned to my Monastery at Downside. I then wrote to
the President-General, the truly venerable Dr. Marsh,
informed him of what I had done, and awaited his
directions. The President wrote me a very kind letter in
reply, saying I should be glad of a rest after my labours.

Father Wilson was then Prior. He gave me some
teaching to do; and among other things 1 had the spiritual
instruction of a young class. I found this class inclined to
be restless and troublesome over their spiritual reading.
I asked them to tell me plainly the reason of it. They
told me that for some time they had been set to read the
first book of St. Francis of Sales on the " Love of God,"
and that they could not understand it. It was evident that
to lads of twelve and fourteen years those disquisitions on
the mental and moral faculties were pure metaphysics, so
I got the book changed to their great relief. But I had

206 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

myself a lesson to learn. Accustomed almost since my
ordination to exercise my free judgment on matters of
importance, and to direct and lead the way in new under-
takings, when ordered to do little things by my Superior
I felt a jump in my lower nature, which led me to look
down and say to myself: " Hallo ! what is the meaning of
that?" No doubt others, under similar circumstances, have
experienced the same. I then learnt the difficulty there
is at first in passing from an active life of authority to
the observance in subjection of regular discipline. But in
a short time that passed away. Soon after, the President-
General directed me to place myself under the authority
of the Provincial of the South. Father Bernard Paillet, a
devout religious man, had been appointed to the mission
of Coventry, but was seized with an attack of the nerves
on his way, which deprived him of sight, and I was in-
structed by the Provincial to take his place.

CHAPTER XXII.
THE MISSION AT COVENTRY.

1 FOUND the mission of Coventry in a desolate condition,
and the small mission house under the care of a young
girl. The chapel, of no great age, was small and plain,
with large cracks in the walls, which were afterwards ex-
plained when it was taken down ; for it had been built on
deal planks laid almost on the surface of abed of sand.*
The house was so small that there was barely space enough
in the rooms for a little table and half a dozen chairs. But
there was a good school which had been built by Father
Cockshoot during his administration. And though an old
man had the sole charge of the school, he was a good
schoolmaster of that time. Father Pope, a celebrated
musician, had served the mission in his last and irtfirmer
years, had exerted himself much, and had infused a spirit
of piety into his little congregation ; but he was succeeded
by one, a good man, but of infirm mind, who had been
twice in an asylum, and who, though devout, was utterly
incapable of taking care of a congregation. Hence there
had been a considerable falling away. But I found them

* " The chapel of Coventry," he writes in the preface to a volume
of sermons published in 1842, "is raised on a sloping bed of sand.
The walls are broken and giving way, the ceiling in a very bad con-
dition. The foundations on one side were recently taken out to be
repaired, and were found to rest on rotten piles. The interior walls,
specially of the sanctuary, are covered with wet, and the whole
interior is a scene of cold and naked desolation, contrasting strangely
enough with the fervour of its poor, but zealous, congregation, whose
rapidly increasing numbers it will scarce contain."

208 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

to be a good, simple people, only anxious to have the
mission restored ; and I did my best to put them right
with my Superior. Four sergeants on the recruiting staff
were particularly complained of; but I found them to be
excellent men, truly religious, and regular at their religious
duties; two of them were afterwards raised to lieutenancies.
Excepting one very respectable farmer, and the Town
Surveyor, they were almost all of the decent class of
weavers or watchmakers, and were truly devoted to the
Church. The furnishing of the chapel was very poor, nor
had I ever saved money that I might put it right ; but
Mrs. Amherst, of Kenilworth, aided me to set things in
order. I soon obtained an assistant in Father Clarkson,
and the work went on.*

Meanwhile I received a letter from Bishop Folding at
Rome, informing me that the plan I had drawn up for an
Australian Hierarchy had been accepted ; that as I had
raised so much objection to the See of Hobart Town, Prior
Wilson, of Downside, had been appointed to that see, and
that I had been appointed to the See of Adelaide in South
Australia. Prior Wilson declined the appointment. I
kept mine to myself for some time, meditating upon it,
until I received another letter from Bishop Folding — now
Archbishop of Sydney — requesting a reply, by signifying
my acceptance. Resolved, as I was, to decline the episco-
pate in any shape, I wrote in reply that, with leave of my
Superior, I would come to Rome and plead my own cause,
as I was still in the mind not to accept any such appoint-

* Writing to Bishop Brown, of Wales, shortly after his arrival at
Coventry, he says : " I am now in full occupation and very happy in
the midst of it. I am surprised to find with what facility I have
begun to plod. I trust I shall never have any other than my present
duties, or those of a similar character." And again, after referring to
some vexatious public affairs : "When will all this weary work cease?
Who would exchange the quiet I experience, plodding among my
poor Coventry people, for all these cares and heart-burnings ?"

Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 209

ment I went to Rome, and after an interview with Car-
dinal Franzoni, the Prefect of Propaganda, I was freed from
the appointment to Adelaide, and the Rev. Francis Murphy
was appointed. At Rome I made the acquaintance of
Father Nicholson, an Irish Carmelite, afterwards Arch-
bishop of Corfu. Having a considerable knowledge of the
business ways of Propaganda, and influence as well, he had
been of great use to Archbishop Folding in obtaining the
establishment of the Hierarchy. It had raised the repu-
tation of the Archbishop, and Pope Gregory XVI. showed
him a mark of confidence by sending him on a special
commission to Malta. The Archbishop had asked Father
Nicholson to go with him to Sydney as his Vicar-General.
He consulted me on the subject, and put the question :
" Suppose Dr. Gregory were to take different views from
mine, what would be the consequence?" I replied that
though Dr. Gregory was a most attached friend and fol-
lower of the Archbishop he would never interfere in matters
of that kind. But the Father declined the invitation, and
on later reflection I did not think it would have answered.
The Archbishop and he were both sensitive men by nature,
and would have come together in matured life with different
habits of viewing things.

At my farewell audience with Gregory XVI. His
Holiness told me how much the Archbishop of Sydney
regretted that I could not be one of his suffragans, and
gave a special blessing to my mission in England. At a
later date I learnt that Father Nicholson had advised
Cardinal Franzoni to keep me in view for any vacancy in
England ; and this explains a letter that I received from
His Eminence in the following year, in which he announced
that a see had been constituted at Perth, in Western
Australia, and offering me the appointment, adding, how-
ever, that if I was not inclined to accept it, he wished me
to recommend some suitable person for that appointment.

IS

21 o Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

As that diocese was the most suitable for a mission to the
blacks, I recommended Father Brady, who had had a long
experience in the Island of Bourbon among the negroes, was
an excellent missionary, and had a great attraction for the
aboriginal population. He was appointed. But later on
the Archbishop called on the Spanish Benedictines to
establish a mission to the blacks in that quarter. The
Queen of Spain took an interest in the work, and sent them
out in a frigate. One of them was appointed Bishop. The
two Bishops did not pull well together, probably from want
of sufficient defining of their respective jurisdictions, and
Dr. Brady retired. But the mission to the blacks has been
a great success.

On my departure from Rome I was asked by Dr. Grant,
of the Scotch College, if I would travel home with an elderly
lady, Mrs. Hutchinson, of Edinburgh, for her protection.
Mrs. Hutchinson, the widow of Colonel Hutchinson, had
been, before her conversion, a leader and sort of centre of
the Irvingites of Edinburgh; but, after her conversion to the
Church, had become the chief founder of St. Margaret's
Convent, in whose interest she was now in Rome. I con-
sented to travel with her, and the more readily as she
wished to go by the Tyrol, and to visit the Adolorata and
the Ecstatica, then exciting a great deal of attention. At
Assisi we stayed two days, deeply interested in all that
was associated with St. Francis and St. Clare. The moun-
tains and plains of that austere region breathed of the
heroic poverty and ecstatic detachment of these wonderful
Saints. After visiting the proto-convents of the two Saints,
we stayed at the Hospicium of the Portiuncula. The old
King of Bavaria was there at the same time.

At Perugia I had a letter to the Abbot of the celebrated
Benedictine Monastery, and as I could not remain there a
guest, having a lady under charge, the Abbot kindly put
his carriage at our disposal, and sent a Father to be our

A utobiography of A rchbishop Ullathorne. 2 1 1

guide. At the hotel we met the celebrated Mrs. Gray,
who opened the English mind to the ancient Etruscan
remains, and found her full of enthusiasm with her dis-
coveries. In the still loftier placed city of Cortona, after
visiting the shrine of St. Margaret, I made special inquiries
respecting the Ecstatica of Sansovina, of whom the Earl of
Shrewsbury had written in the second edition of his book.
The Bishop was absent, but I was given to understand that
he had given it no especial countenance, except to allow
her daily Mass and Communion in the house. A grave
Canon with whom I conversed was inclined to use dis-
couraging language : he thought it a case of catalepsy. But
the Franciscan Fathers at St. Margaret's assured me that
it was a remarkable case, and well worth a visit. We
resolved to go to Sansovina, and one of the canons kindly
gave me an introduction to the Archpriest who was the
director of the person in question. Like Cortona, Sansovina
was situated on very high ground, and we had to get oxen
to help our horses up the steep ascent At the rude inn I
asked a servant girl if many strangers visited the place.
She said : " Until lately, very few ; but now a great many."
I asked why they came. She answered : " A cosa diquesla
ragazza" (Because of this lass.) And she added : " Vn
gran Principe di Londra e venuto" This was Lord
Shrewsbury. The peasantry of Italy generally imagined
in those days that England was somewhere in London.
After I was Bishop of Birmingham, a bishop asked me in
the Papal sacristy of the Vatican : " Monsignor, sta questo
Birmingham in Londra o in Scozzia ?" And when I assured
him that it was in the very centre of England, he still
wished to know whether this Birmingham was in England
or in America. Geography in those days was not a strong
point, even with learned Italians.

In the evening we called on the Archpriest, who struck
me as having a great resemblance to the famous O'Connell,

212 Autobiography of Archbishop Vllathotnc

both in size and figure, as it had also struck Bishop — after-
wards Cardinal — Wiseman as he told me at a later time.
He received us very kindly, and said he would gladly give
us an opportunity of observing what was most remarkable
in the young person under his care, if we attended the Mass
next morning, which he should say in her room. - I then
asked for a private interview with him, and asked him to
tell me candidly what were his own observations of the case,
as far as he could properly communicate them. He told
me that he had made it a rule never to volunteer any
remark, but that he would frankly answer any questions.
In reply to mine, the Archpriest sketched her history and
that of her poor parents, and how her infirmities had come
upon her after great solicitude in attending her mother in
an illness. Did she take much food ? She lived on the air,
water, and a little lettuce. Was she supposed to have the
stigmata ? She had the sense, but not the manifestation of
them. She had prayed much that they might not appear.
She also had peculiar relations with the Ecstatica of the
Tyrol, Maria Moerl, knowing much of what passed with
her. What were the chief singularities that distinguished
her ? These I might observe for myself at the Mass next
morning. I wished him good evening, thanking him for
his kind attentions, and one of his curates showed us through
the town. He was not very communicative on the subject
which chiefly interested us, but prudently referred me to
the Archpriest. Yet he warmly defended the innocence
and purity of her character, despite the stories about her
being deluded or a deceiver.

Next morning we went early to the house, and were
shown into her small bedroom. Besides ourselves, there
were two female pilgrims from Loretto, in their pilgrim's
costume. The Archpriest was preparing to say Mass, with
a curate to assist him, at an altar placed against the wall
opposite the end of the bed. On the bed lay the poor girl,

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 213

robed in a long, white, cotton dress covered with a sheet
On one side sat her mother, on the other a female relative.
I at once observed that her head and brow were large and
well proportioned, and that her nervous predominated over
her muscular system. I had no particular recollection of
Lord Shrewsbury's statement, but in a critical spirit I
knelt in the position most favourable for observations. She
was very pale, and with closed eyes recollected. At the
offertory she suddenly sprang up erect, without any aid
from her arms, and expanded her arms in prayer for the
length of a minute, and then slowly descended backwards,
until again reclined on her bed, when the sheet was drawn
over again by her attendants. At the consecration she
did the same, praying longer than before. I then observed
that she rested on her toes. The curate, who was by me,
whispered : " Blow towards her." I did so, and her figure
wavered like a reed in the wind. I further observed that
in descending it was with the same slowness even when
naturally the muscles ceased to support the back. After
receiving Holy Communion she rose three times in prayer
but it was no longer towards the altar, but in the direction
where I was kneeling. I thought : " What is the meaning
of this? Is she showing herself? " But it was afterwards
explained to my question, that as the Blessed Sacrament
was no longer on the altar she made her thanksgiving
towards the parish church, and that she rose as many times
after Communion as she had special prayers to offer.

So soon as the Archpriest was unvested, I went to him
and asked : " May I speak to her now, and that in private? "
The room was at once cleared, and I went to her and said :
" This exhibition of yourself is very dangerous for your
soul. I cannot imagine the depth of humility you need
for your security." She calmly replied : " Indeed I need
humility. Pray for me in your charity." " But," I re-
joined, " to be talked about by thousands and gazed at by '

214 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

hundreds, as if you were something singular, and to be
attacked by others as a hypocrite, really this is perilous
for your soul." She replied in the same gentle tones :
" Gladly would I be walled round from all mankind, but
this is permitted for my greater confusion." " But," I said
(in substance), " do not many people, as I hear, come to see
you, and to ask your prayers, and to consult you, as if you
were inspired ? And is not this dangerous for a sensitive
young woman like you ? " She kept very tranquil under
the attack, and whispered, with a tear trickling from her
eyes : " The more need I have that all the world should
pray for me. I speak only when my director commands
me to do so." I then asked her two or three questions
kindly, respecting myself, to which she replied briefly and
appositely. Then I asked her prayers and left her to her
recollection.

At Florence, among other acquaintance we met the
Misses O'Farrell, sisters to the Governor of Malta, and
Father Nicholson, the Carmelite, who was on a visit to
them. They invited us to join them in a visit to the
church which contained the incorrupt body of St. Mary
Magdalen of Pazzi, of which they had been promised a
private inspection. It was only publicly exposed on her
festival. But the fact that it was going to be exposed got
wind, and we found the large church so crammed with
people that it was with considerable difficulty that we
reached the high altar under which it lay. On our way
from the church the Misses O'Farrell heard of a remark-
able case of sanctity and suffering. After some inquiry
we found the house, and ascended to the second storey.
We found an aged mother bound by her infirmities to an
armchair, and her daughter, aged about thirty-five, upon
a bed, whilst a young woman attended upon them both.
We were cautioned not to go suddenly near the bed,
lest we should cause a shock to the sufferer. Whilst the

A utobiography of A rchbishop Ullathorne. 2 1 5

ladies talked to the mother, I slowly approached the
daughter, whose sufferings were such as I had never in my
life witnessed. We were told that her legs were literally
turned up upon her back, and that upon them she lay.
The expression upon her features of patient suffering
was indescribable. Her head and every limb shook and
thrilled, whilst her lips moved in prayer. Catching sight
of me at the bed-foot, contemplating her, she gave a little
start ; I slowly raised my eyes and finger towards Heaven ;
she raised her eyes in the same direction and went on with
her prayer. Her whole frame seemed to be tortured as with
a fire running through her nerves. The mother told us that
her daughter had prayed long for the gift of suffering, and
that she had been in this state of suffering for seven
years. That, seeing her sufferings had made her so holy,
at last she herself prayed for the gift of suffering, and
that some time after she had begun that prayer
she had lost the use of her limbs and was now bound
to her chair. The neighbours, she said, and many
good people were very good to them, and had provided
them with the girl we saw, who served them very
affectionately. A good priest, she added, had been
exceedingly kind to them, had obtained the privilege of an
altar in their room, where he said Mass for them every day ;
"and this (she said) has rewarded us for all our sufferings.''
The good priest had also taken an interest in obtaining
relics for them, and if we opened the folding doors that
closed in the altar we should see them. On opening the
doors we were surprised at the extraordinary number of
relics that covered the back of the walls, the sides of the
altar, and the back of the folding doors, like swarms of
bees. I never saw so many authenticated relics together
before. This spectacle of devout and patient suffering
impressed me far more deeply than what I had seen at
Sansovina, although suffering was not absent in that case.

216 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

We went on to Bologna, and from there by the mail
towards Mantua ; but when we arrived on the Austrian
frontier at Mollia Gonsaraga, the Commissary of police,
after examining our passports, declared that the lady
could proceed no further. " Why ? " I asked. He declined
giving a reason. The place was but a village. We were
travelling by the postal courier. There was neither hotel
in the place, nor vehicle to be had. I stepped down, took
the commissary aside, and asked him : " If you were in my
place, in charge of this lady, what would you do?" He
replied : " I think the best thing you can do is to leave
the lady here and go to Mantua yourself and see the First
Commissary of Police." " Are you a married man ? " I
asked. " Yes," he said, " and live with my family in that
house." " Then will you take charge of this lady until I
return ? " He promised to do so, and was very civil. He
gave me a letter. I left Mrs. Hutchinson in company with
his wife and went on to Mantua with the courier. Arriving
there, after some search at midnight I found the First
Commissary supping at the hotel. After reading the letter
I presented, he said : " If the expense is no consideration,
send a carriage for the lady, but stay here yourself and I
will see whether she can go on or not." I did so, and Mrs.
Hutchinson arrived under care of the Commissary with
whom I had left her. It soon appeared that she was under
his surveillance. He was a respectable man, and showed
himself really inclined to be of service to us, so I made a
friend of him, and invited him to dine with us. On
visiting the First Commissary at his office, he looked at
her passport, cast his eyes over Mrs. Hutchinson, and
said : " This lady cannot go on." " Why ? " I asked. He was
not at liberty to say. " What, then," I asked, " is to be
done ? " He offered so to arrange my passport that I
might return in her company. But how was I to obtain
her luggage, which had been taken possession of by the

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 217

Custom House. Guided by the officer from Mollia Gon-
saraga, I made my way to the Custom House, leaving Mrs.
Hutchinson at the hotel, no doubt still under surveillance.
But she was calm though troubled, not knowing a word
of Italian, and unable to understand the cause, which was
a great mystery to me. I found three officials installed at
the Custom House, all of whom were ready to speak
together, and all positive that it was a grave case, that
there was some great difficulty, and that the matter
required time. I was referred to the police office. On
our way we met a tall, genteel-looking young man, and
my friend whispered to me that if I could secure his
influence all would come right. He introduced me, but
I found him stiff and formal, and he put difficulties in
the way that I could not comprehend ; but he let it escape
that it was una cosa politica. I immediately took out my
notebook and recorded the words, with their date.
Seeing, however, that neither I nor my friend from Mollia
Gonsaraga could produce any impression, I hinted to him
to drop behind and leave us together. I then began to
tell him that I was a Catholic missioner returning from
Rome, and to speak of the wonders of Australia. This
interested and softened him, and he ended by saying
that if I and the lady with the Commissary were ready
at six o'clock in the morning, when the returned courier
arrived, he would take care that all should be right for our
departure.

On our arrival next morning at the office, Mrs. Hutchin-
son's luggage was produced, thoroughly searched, and a
long protocol produced, which we, the commissary, and the
courier, had to sign, and then we received our passports,
with a note upon mine which had further consequences.
We engaged a carriage to take us back, and on leaving the
commissary at Mollia Gonsaraga, I thanked him for all his
kindness, and presented him with a couple of sovereigns,

218 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

saying to him : " Tell the First Commissary that this is
only the opening of the game ; he will hear more of it later
on." On arrival at the gate of Parma the police, after
inspecting the passports, declared that the lady could not
enter the city. " Why?" I asked. " Because it is recorded
on your passport that you are returning because she is not
allowed to enter the Austrian territory." " But this," I said,
" is not Austrian territory." " True," he replied, " but the
lady's passport is not vise for return." " Where is the chief
officer of police ? " I asked. " He is absent, and will not be
home till late to-night." "Where is the lady to stay mean-
while ? " I asked. " Here," he replied. It was in one of
the towers of the gate, without even a roof that I could
see. " You have our passports," I said, " and we can't
move without them." I then called to the coachman :
" Drive as fast as you can to the Eagle Hotel." Off we
went, and two police after us. We reached the hotel in
time to put Mrs. Hutchinson in a private room before the
police came up. I met them at the door, and told them
they could watch the exits as much as they liked, but, on
the word of an Englishman, if they attempted to annoy
the lady it would be at their peril. Late at night we saw
the chief of police. He was a thorough gentleman. He
said there was undoubtedly some great mistake ; but that
when the Austrians began to finesse there was no end of it.
He thought it would be best to give us both new passports
to Florence, where we could see our own Ambassador.

On arriving at Florence, our Ambassador, Lord Holland,
explained the whole affair at once. He said that as Mrs.
Hutchinson had given the name of Mrs. Colonel Hutchin-
son, after the Scotch fashion, they had mistaken her for
the Mrs. Colonel Hutchinson of the Irish family, who had
assisted in the escape of Lavallete from prison in 1817,
although she had been dead seven years. He himself, he
added, was on the long list of prohibited persons, in conse-

Autobiography of Archbishop Vllathorne. 219

quence of his father's sympathy with Napoleon, until he
was made Ambassador at Florence. He advised us to take
boat at Leghorn to Genoa.

We found Genoa in a high state of festivity, celebrating
the coming of age of the son and heir of King Charles
Albert. On that evening the magnificent Bay of Genoa
was to be illuminated, and never did I see such a spectacle
of the kind ! Meeting my old friend, Mr. Bodenham, of
Herefordshire, there, he joined us in a boat ; but finding the
boat too low for the view we got on board an English ship.
All the vessels were drawn out in two rows, displaying their
colours, with a long lane between, through which the Royal
Family was to pass on to a floating island covered with a
garden of plants and flowers. The Bay was covered with
boats filled with spectators, each having a lantern in shape
of a large coloured tulip at the head of its mast, so that as
the night darkened the Bay looked like a large bed of tulips.
At a signal gun from a frigate in the offing, the King and
his family advanced down the channel between the shipping
on a barge iu the form of an immense swan, which came
majestically along, moved by silvered oars beneath its wings;
and the Court followed in other barges. The whole party
landed on the island in the middle of the bay. At the next
signal the long quays sent up a succession of fireworks,
\\ ith clusters of fire balloons. The next signal brought out
a superb panorama ; all the mansions on the heights around
the Bay were brought out in brilliant light, as well as groups
of trees. This magic scene drew forth immense applause
that mingled with bands of music upon the water. The
lighthouse, on its lofty rock, at the entrance of the Bay, was
next covered — both rock and lighthouse — with flames of
fire ; and my friend, in his enthusiasm, cried out : " Well
done lighthouse ! " The next addition to the vast scene
was a volcano thrown between the lighthouse and city !
(Finally, amidst sounds of music, Milan Cathedral rose up

22O Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

from the water, covered with light, in all its stateliness
and grandeur.

We joined a steamer in the early morning that had come
from Civita Vecchia on its way to Marseilles ; and there
found Archbishop Folding fast asleep on the deck, with
Dr. Gregory standing beside him, and got the last news from
him of Australian affairs in Rome

On our arrival in London I drew up a statement of our
treatment at Mantua, which Mrs. Hutchinson sent to her
brother, one of the Scotch Lords of Session. He submitted
it to Lord Aberdeen, the Minister for Foreign Affairs, who
opened a correspondence with Prince Metternich on the
subject. The Prince sent an ample apology, assuring Lord
Aberdeen that the officials at Mantua had been severely
rebuked ; yet, he added, they could not be altogether
blamed, as the lady was so very much like the Mrs. Colonel
Hutchinson in question : forgetting, if he ever knew, that
she had been dead seven years. However, one good
resulted, that all the proscribed names of English persons
were expunged from the list.

Some time before I left Coventry for Rome Mrs. Am-
herst, of Kenilvvorth, had strongly recommended to my
attention a person then residing at Bruges, whom she
described as very religious, and possessing remarkable
powers, and as distinguished for her wisdom as her charity;
and who, she thought, would be of great value to the
mission pf Coventry. This was the celebrated Mother
Margaret Hallahan. 1 begged Mrs. Amherst to do her
best to secure her services, for she was the very person that
I stood in need of. She accepted the invitation, and when
she was introduced to me by Mrs. Amherst I was much
struck, not only by her remarkable figure, but still more by
her great modesty, intelligence, and vigour. At her own
suggestion she made a spiritual retreat in preparation for
the work before her, and J:hen I appointed her to teach

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 221

the girls' school.* But very soon afterwards I had to make
the journey to Rome, and left her to make her own way.
On my return I was gratified to find that " Sister Mar-
garet," as she was already called by the people, had
gathered a hundred girls into the school, had found out all
the sick and distressed people of the congregation, and was
taking great care of them, and had already associated
several respectable young women with her, who were
devoted to her and her works of charity. But for an
ample account of her zealous and most fruitful labours, I
must refer to the well-known " Life of Mother Margaret
Hallahan."f

* Dr. Ullathorne's first impressions of Mother Margaret are thus
expressed in a letter written to Bishop Brown, of Wales, dated
May 8th, 1842, just before starting for Rome : " I leave this
mission," he says, "just when it had begun to develop. I have
recently received a very valuable aid in a person — a sort of Sister
of Charity — from Belgium ; she is English, able to teach my
girls' school, visit the sick, and give instructions ; and 1 had calcu-
lated on having two more very soon, whom I should have found no
great difficulty in supporting. It would probably have been the germ
of an institute. This person will remain till I return." Two years
later (January, 1844) he writes to the same friend : " Being now free
from Adelaide I shall feel at liberty to work on, providing for the
wants of this great population. I hope to have a third poor school
in operation before long. The work that I have most before me at
this moment is the commencement of a convent. I propose estab-
lishing and applying the Third Order of St. Dominic as Sisters of
Charity, through the instrumentality of Sister Margaret. I am wait-
ing to see the Provincial, and so soon as I have his concurrence
I am ready to begin with four excellent persons, all thorough
workers, with good sound sense and solid devotion. Sister Margaret
is invaluable. The quantity of good works and charities that pass
through her hands is almost inexplicable. The manner she is
spiritualising this congregation is admirable ; and all this amidst a
good deal of personal suffering."

t It was during the earlier part of his residence at Coventry that
Dr. Ullathorne published a volume of sermons with a remarkable
preface on the subject of preaching. This volume contains, amongst
others, the famous sermon on drunkenness which has often since
been reprinted. Referring to it in one of his letters he says : " The
sermon on drunkenness was taken in part from St. Chrysostom.
There was a man at Sydney to whom it was given by one of the

222 Autobiography of Arc/ibis hop Ullathorne.

Soon after, I was honoured with the visit of two dis-
tinguished prelates. Archbishop Folding had appointed
to meet Monseigneur de Forbin-Janson, a Prince in his
own right as well as a bishop, at my poor cottage, where
I gave them the best hospitality I could. Their object in
meeting was to visit the Earl of Derby at his country
mansion, to plead for the release of the Canadian prisoners
transported to New South Wales for their part in the
Canadian insurrection. They were all respectable men,
farmers or farmers' sons, of French descent ; their main
object was to protect the property of the Church. They
were kept aloof from the criminal convicts, placed at a
Government farm, and had conducted themselves with
great propriety.

As I found the Archbishop in difficulties as to whom to
recommend for the Bishopric of Hobart Town, I took the
opportunity strongly to recommend Father Willson, of
Nottingham, to his attention, pointing out his remarkable
qualities and his singular fitness for that Penal settlement.
He was consequently recommended to the Holy See, was
appointed, and ultimately placed under obedience to accept
the office. With Father Willson I was intimately acquainted.
He had taken a great interest in the Australian Mission on
my first visit to England in 1837 and 1838. I had often
visited him, had seen his great influence, and the way in
which he worked his mission. I paid him a visit whilst he
was building the Cathedral of St. Barnabas, and observed
his skill in matters of business.

On that occasion he expressed a great desire to know
the nature of the Institute of the Fathers of Charity,
founded by the celebrated Rosmini, who had recently
established their head-quarters at Loughborough. On that

priests, and who after reading it attentively remarked, ' the gentleman
who wrote this must have been a hard drinker in his day] little
thinking that it had been written by one who by necessity, no less
than inclination, had always been a water drinker."

Autobiography of ArchbisJiop Ullathorne. 223

hint I went over to visit them, and told Dr. Pagani, then
their Superior, that I had visited their Founder in Turin
with the view of proposing a filiation in Australia, but had
missed finding him, and that I had heard adverse remarks,
and wished therefore to know the real nature of their
Institute. Dr. Pagani said that I was the first person to
make inquiries of them, and that he would be glad to give
me the fullest information. He put the Rule into my
hands, and also the Meditations in manuscript which their
Founder had drawn up for the retreats of his disciples. I
was struck with a certain originality in the Rule, and with
a singular freshness in the Meditations ; and I spent the
greatest part of two days and nights making extracts
from them ; and was then able to give an account of their
system to Father Willson. Later on I made a spiritual
retreat at Loughborough, under Dr. Gentili, and we had
much conversation, not only about the English Mission,
but specially on the great importance of beginning a series
of missions or retreats to the people under the approval of
the Bishops. I found him quite prepared for such a work,
and, as I was then publishing a volume of sermons with
prefaces, in the general preface I introduced the subject.
This led Dean Gafifney, of Maynooth, to write to me, re-
commending me to begin the work, and offering to pick
out from the College young and duly qualified men to
assist me. But I already had my engagements under
obedience. Being invited by Mr. de Lisle to preach at
the blessing of the Calvary erected by him on the Grace
Dieu Rocks, I again met Dr. Gentili, and we renewed the
subject of preaching missions. Soon after he was invited
by Father Willson to make a beginning at Nottingham,
and not long after, in 1845, he and Father Furlong gave
the great mission at Coventry which I have described in
the Appendix to his Life.*

Before Bishop Willson consented to be consecrated, it
* This mission was begun on May 2ist, 1845.

224 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

was arranged that the Archbishop of Sydney should meet
him at my house, for the purpose of settling certain affairs,
in which I was requested to arbitrate between them should
it become needful. The principal point insisted upon was
that Father Therry should be recalled from Hobart Town
before the Bishop's arrival. This was agreed to, but
unfortunately was not done, which occasioned the Bishop
many and long troubles : for although Father Therry was
a good man, he was not a man of business. For an account
of Bishop Willson's successful episcopate in that penal
settlement, I must refer to the memoir of him which I
wrote in the Dublin Revieiv of July, 1887.

There is a passage in the life of Mother Margaret Hal-
lahan, in which she takes credit for having prevented my
return to Australia with Bishop Willson,through the prayers
of the people. This seems the proper place in which to tell
the whole of that story.

The consecration of Bishop Willson etook place at the
Birmingham Cathedral, and, at the Bishop's request, I acted
as his secretary, and read his Brief. After the rite was
completed, and I was assisting at his unvesting in the
sacristy, I said to him : " Now that the mitre is on your
head, and not on mine, I have no objection to go out and
help you." He looked up at me, and said : u Are you in
earnest ? " I replied : " As long as I am safe from the mitre,
with leave of superiors, I am indifferent where I am sent."
He said: "I shall certainly write to your President-General."
About a week after, I received a letter from Dr. Barber^
then President-General, saying that he had received an
application from Bishop Willson for my services, and asking
my own mind on the subject. I replied that my sole object
in leaving Australia was to avoid the office of Bishop, but
that, exempt from that peril, I was completely indifferent as
to where I was placed, subject to my Superior's approval.
Dr. Barber wrote, in reply, that he felt I might, with my
experience of the Colonies, be very useful to the new

Autobiography of ^Archbishop Ullathorne. 225

Bishop ; that Coventry was now on a fair footing to go on,
and that, if the Bishop renewed his application, he would
feel it his duty to let me go with him. I then told Mother
Margaret that I expected to be summoned to return with
Bishop Willson to Australia. Her reply was : " No, you
will not. The Blessed Virgin will take care of that."
Having her assembly of pious people for the Rosary that
night, she sent messages through them to the houses of
the Catholics, requesting them to watch during the whole
of that night, and to pray especially for her intention.
After that, I heard not a word more either from Dr.
Barber or from Bishop Willson. I did my best to assist
him in his preparations, and bade him farewell ; but not a
word of explanation escaped from his lips.

After he had visited the Archbishop of Sydney he wrote
me a letter, in which, among other things, he said : " The
next time I see you I shall have to go down on my knees."
The Bishop came to England to lay the condition of Norfolk
Island before the Government, soon after my consecration
to the Western District. We met at Prior Park, where we
dined together. Talking by ourselves after dinner, I asked
him: " Why did you write to me that, when you saw me,
you would have to go on your knees?" He started up,
burst into tears, and said : " I will go on my knees directly."
" No," I said, " I will not allow it. But what did it mean ?"
He then told me that he was just going to write for me to
Dr. Barber, when he suddenly reflected : " Why is this man
here? He began the work in Australia and ought to be
there. There may be something wrong. And knowing
that I was intimate with Dr. Gentili, he went over to Lough-
borough to consult him on the subject. They could neither
of them explain the mystery, and the Doctor said : " You
had better not risk it." " But," concluded the Bishop, " I
had not been in Sydney two days before I saw through the
whole of what you must have gone through ; and I only
wonder that it did not kill you."

16

CHAPTER XXIII.
COVENTRY CHURCH.

THE congregation of Coventry began rapidly to increase ;
the little chapel was excessively crowded, and it became
necessary to think seriously of building a church in its
place. As its position was by no means central, I
examined various situations in more central positions, but
could find none that were purchaseable that would not have
involved the removal of buildings that would have made
the ground very costly. There was ample space in the
garden attached to the old missionary premises, and I
therefore resolved, with the approval of the Provincial, to
build the church in the old position. Mr. Charles Hansom
was a young Catholic architect and Town Surveyor of
Coventry ; but he was more acquainted with the Greek
and Palladian than with the Gothic styles. However, we
put our heads together, made a study of the Gothic, visited
and measured the old Catholic churches in several counties,
made a tour through Belgium and on to Cologne, and,
finally, fixed on the lancet style of the thirteenth century
for the nave, which I proposed should be developed into
the Early Decorated for the chancel and later chapels. But
the funds had to be raised for the work, and after estab-
lishing a weekly collection in the congregation I went
forth and solicited alms over the most populous parts of
England.* This was a new experience, and one that taught

* The foundation-stone of Coventry Church was laid on May 29th,
1843. In that and the following year Dr. Ullathorne travelled over
many parts of England collecting alms. He writes from London :

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 227

me many useful things. Happily, I received a large con-
tribution from Mr. Charles Eyre, of Bruges, an old friend
of Mother Margaret Hallahan's, which helped us much. I
had left a considerable library in Sydney ; this, I thought,
ought not to be removed from a country where books of
that valuable kind were scarce. I therefore proposed to
the Archbishop of Sydney to leave them there on con-
dition of receiving £150 to buy a set of the Fathers. But
the sum went to the building account.

The nave was built first with the tower, and was con-
structed with unusual solidity for the time. Our great
difficulty was to find a sculptor, for architectural sculpture
was, at that time, a lost art, that was only beginning to be
revived under the celebrated Welby Pugin. However, we
found a farmer's boy, who, though untutored, had a genius
for that kind of art, and with the help of casts with which
we provided him he succeeded tolerably well. It was in the

"Hitherto begging has been pleasant enough ; I suppose I shall find
its pleasures diminish as time goes on. I walk some twenty miles a
day on the London pavements without any excessive fatigue, because
I have nobody to talk balderdash about it at the end." From York
(July, 1844) he writes : "Father Mathew has been here, and has made
a great sensation. He is making a tour through England. I should
have no difficulty in bringing him to Coventry, but I have not decided,
nor do I at present feel disposed to do so, though we might easily have
St. Mary's Hall, and a great sensation would be the result. But I
scarcely know how far it would be prudent to engage myself in what
is called the temperance movement. I shall consider the two sides
of the question before I decide. It is rarely I have to deliberate on
any subject ; but there really are two sides to this question as regards
this country ; yet I feel a bias towards the temperance movement,
though it be in excess and attended by accidental dangers of
delusion."

He also made a tour in Belgium, where he received considerable
subscriptions. It appears to have been his first visit to that country,
and at Bruges he was equally delighted with the church architecture,
and indignant with the modern ornaments added in French and
Roman style to the mediceval Gothic. " How I should like," he says,
" to grind the noses off the faces of the men who are changing so
many of the fine old Gothic fronts of the houses into modern flat
ones !"

228 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

early time of transition from the old chapels to churches ;
St. Chad's and the church at Derby were alone completed,
and no one of the later generations can realise the shifts
to which we were put for funds as well as for builders to
realise our designs. But when Pugin examined the plans,
and afterwards the completed structure, he not only com-
mended its solidity, but considered it to be a pure revival
of the style of the thirteenth century. The nave was first
completed with the chancel arch bricked up, and then, with
a temporary altar, wo took possession ot it. We had now
a great deal more space which soon filled, and, at the evening
services, became closely packed, every standing place being
filled as well as the seats. At those evening services I
adopted the method of the Fathers, and gave expositions
of large portions of books of Holy Scripture. I gave
lectures on the beginning of Genesis, and explained the
Creation : this drew a number of Freethinkers as well as
others. I explained the Epistles of St. Paul to the
Romans and to the Galatians : this drew a considerable
number of Dissenters. I took the history of the Patriarchs,
and this awakened general interest. But though I gave
out the text of Scripture part by 'part as I advanced, I was
not so tied to the text as not to expatiate freely on any
point of doctrine or moral teaching that the text suggested,
after the manner of the Fathers.

I found not only that this method was effective in
drawing full congregations, but that it led to many con-
versions. And I have no hesitation in saying that, for
evening lectures, whoever is versed in the Holy Scriptures
and in the manners and customs of the Holy Land, will
find this method one of the most effective that can be
adopted. It \vas the method of the Church for 1,200
years. But here let me tell an anecdote. After I was
removed to the See of Birmingham, I adopted much the
same method of Scriptural instruction in the Lenten

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 229

evening lectures at the Cathedral. Some, however, of the
reverend clergy did not relish this revived method of in-
struction, though the people delighted in it. As there was
not a little twittering among them about it, I resolved to
put an end to it. So on ascending the pulpit on Sunday
evening, I said to the congregation : " You, my brethren,
who are of opinion that your Bishop should instruct you
according to his own judgment, and not according to the
judgment of other persons, please to hold up your hands."
A thousand hands were lifted up, and I heard of no more
objections.

Sometimes curious cases would occur. For instance, a
girl who had lost her mother became a pious convert in
the school, but her father was a complete infidel. He
came with her to church sometimes, but there was no
getting him to say a prayer. He was a working man,
who had dabbled in the ologies. He talked to me about
his love and worship of nature, and the four elements.
" Elements," I asked, " what elements ? " " The four
elements," he replied. " You, a chemist," I answered,
" and talk of the four elements ! Come to the church on
Sunday and hear what I shall say to you." He came, and
I took for my text, " From invisible things all things
visible were created." I went into the subject of invisible
causes ; from that I passed to the one supreme cause, and
so to Creation and Providence ; and illustrated my theme
by showing how all visible and material things are con-
vertible into invisible elements by the application of
science, when they are more the objects of science than
in their concrete forms. After the instruction the man
came to me in the sacristy and said : " Sir, I shall be ever
grateful to you. You have proved me to be a fool."
" Just what I wanted you to know," I said. " It is the
first step to your becoming wise. Now you must begin to
say your prayers." He did so; but a fortnight afterwards

230 Autobiography of Archbislwp Ullathorne.

there was a violent knocking at the door at midnight. I
went down, and found the same man there in a state of
vehement excitement. He said : " Feel my heart." It
was beating like a hammer. I got him inside, soothed and
tranquillised him, and then he said : " I can't pray ; I have
no belief." I told him to go home and rest, and come to
me next day. He was quieter then, and I asked him :
" Have you more confidence in my knowledge than in
yours ? " "I have," he said. " Well, on my knowledge
begin again to say your prayers with your daughter, and
come to me for instructions." He did so, and became a
steady Christian.

Another opportunity for instruction arose in the school-
room. After Mother Margaret arrived, she had a de-
votional little altar placed in the girls' school, and put a
triptich upon it, in which she enshrined her favourite little
statue of the Blessed Virgin. Three nights in the week
she got a number of girls and women together, and they
sang the Litany of Loreto and said the Rosary. The
number of persons drawn to this devotion increased until
the girls' school had to be opened into the boys' school,
and the two rooms became crowded with men as well as
women. Strangers carne in numbers, and as the weekly
collections for building the church were paid there every
Monday night, I went to the school, and after the
devotions were ended and the collections received I sat
down and gave a familiar sort of fireside talk. At one
time I took the people in imagination to Rome, and
described to them the churches and devotions. At
another, I got them to the Holy Land, and described the
holy places. Now we went into the Catholic antiquities
of Coventry and its old religious customs ; then some
sketches of voyages and travels were given ; at another
time it was the picturesque life of some Saint, or a series of
anecdotes, or the invention of a parable or two. On these

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 231

familiar talks the ears of the people hung with attention,
and the place was generally crowded. Then the young
women devoted to Mother Margaret would ask this or that
woman, when they saw her to be a stranger and interested,
if she would like to speak to Mother Margaret. This led
to interviews after the rest were gone away, when a few
pithy words would often lead to conversions. Sometimes
men also asked friends they had brought to come and have
a word with me. What then passed in the schoolrooms
got talked about in the town, and in the ribbon factories,
which drew other persons to come and listen.

After the church was completed it drew numbers of
people of all classes to see it when unoccupied. It was a
new thing to see a Catholic church, with all its Catholic
appointments, just like the old churches as they were
furnished in the Middle Ages ; and I had a person there to
let me know when there were several visitors. I then went
in and explained to them both the church and all its
symbolism, with which the congregation was made
thoroughly acquainted. This sometimes led to interesting
conversations on the Catholic religion, and catechisms were
accepted.

In instructing converts, I never brought them* into
classes ; I observed that this made them shy, and that they
preferred coming alone. I found also that by instructing
them one by one it was easier to adapt even a shorter
instruction to their individual states of mind and several
characters. But I had a remedy for those briefer times
of instruction, which I found very valuable. If the
neophyte was a man, I introduced him to some Catholic
man of the same class on whom I could rely ; if a woman,
she was introduced to some devout Catholic woman.
These I appointed as sponsors ; they had them by them
in church, taught them Catholic customs and manners,
answered their questions, and made them acquainted with

232 A titobiog raphy of A rchbishop U II at home.

other Catholics — so that they did not come into the church
as isolated persons. Those were happy days. The
growing congregation was united like a family. I had all
sorts of help, including, after the church was built, two
Reverend Fathers, instead of one. We said Mass at
Kenilworth also on Sundays and festivals, which was the
beginning of that mission. We had a lending library in
the school, and books were given out and received each
Sunday afternoon, when many of the people spent their
time about the enclosure round the church, to which they
were devoted. At the time when I was called from
Coventry to other work we were receiving converts at the
rate of a hundred a year.

Before the chancel could be begun it was necessary to
pull the house down, and I rented a house of considerable
size in an adjoining street. My reason for this was that
Mother Margaret and I had already planned the beginning
of a Religious Community of Dominican Tertiaries, and
this required a series of rooms and a chapel for their use ;
and it became expedient to place the other clergy in other
lodgings. This was not done without the formal approval
both of the Provincial and of the Bishop. The novitiate
was begun, and was conducted under my general
directions ; Mother Margaret, who was already a professed
Tertiary, managing the details of observance, and infusing
her vigorous religious spirit into the novices, who already
began their active works of charity as part of their formation.

When the chancel was completed, and the partition
wall removed, the people on their entering the church on
the following Sunday, were struck with wonder and
admiration at the scene presented to them. The deep
sanctuary, the large east window, rich in colour with its
Saints and tracery ; the light rood screen, with its rood
loft, holy rood, and impressive figures ; the beautiful lateral
arches opening into parclosed chapels, to the expenses of

Autobiography of Archbishop UllatJiorne. 233

which they had specially contributed ; the high altar, richly
decorated ; and the stalls for the clergy and the choir,
filled them with delight and rewarded them for all their
sacrifices. For the first time in their lives they saw a real
Catholic church, and never tired of being taught what, in
all its details, it symbolically expressed to their senses. It
was consecrated by Bishop (afterwards Cardinal) Wiseman
in the year 1845, and on the following day all the Bishops
of England assisted at the solemn opening, which was
attended by many of the Catholic gentry of that and
neighbouring counties. In the afternoon a great enter-
tainment was given to the Bishops and the visitors in the
old Catholic Guild Hall, which was filled with guests.

On that occasion I first put on the full Benedictine
habit, and in that costume received those who came to the
opening, and put them in their places. But the habit had
been unknown in England since the time of Queen Mary,
and some of those who came to the opening did not
relish its appearance. About that time I was invited to
preach at the opening of the Church of St. Edmund,
Liverpool ; but when I replied that as a Benedictine I
always preached in the habit of the Order, I received a
reply from the venerable Father at the head of that church
that " another preacher would be provided." On being
asked to preach at the old Sardinian Chapel in London, I
went up to the pulpit in the habit of my Order, as a
matter of course ; but on returning to the sacristy I
encountered a sharp rebuke from the senior priest, who was
warmly indignant. Much of the old timidity of the
persecuting days was still to be found in England, but in
the Colonies we had learned greater freedom. Cardinal
Wiseman was also teaching the English Catholics to bring
forth all our religious practices openly and without disguise.*

* About this time Dr. Ullathorne paid a visit to Downside, and his
feelings on revisiting his old Monastery are expressed in an interesting

234 Autobiography of ArcJibishop Ullathorne.

As there once at least existed an impression on the mind
of some of our leading ecclesiastics that I was a devoted
follower of the philosophy of Rosmini, I think it well to
leave on record what had always been my real views on that
subject. From the time that I formed acquaintance with
his disciples at Loughborough, I admired the Rule of the
Order, as I have said, and also the Founder's system of
spiritual exercises, and made more than one reteat under the
Fathers. But Dr. Gentili spoke much to me about a book
by their Founder, still in manuscript, called the " Cinque
Piaghe." When that book was published in Italy and I
had read it, I wrote to Dr. Pagani, telling him that I thought
there were very grave points in it : I believe my observations
were sent to the author. This was some time before it was
placed on the Index. The Fathers i« their kindness sent
me all the works of Rosmini as they were published. In
the order of their publication I read them, and as they
made a large display of books on my shelves this probably
led to the impression of my being a follower of his
philosophy. But though I found much to admire in those
writings, in his philosophy I detected what I considered to
be grave and fundamental errors which would not stand by
the common teaching of the Church. The first thing to
which my attention was awakened was a doctrine in the
first volume of his psychology where he describes the
generation of man. He there describes the formation of
the soul as being a touch of Divine light upon the materia

etter written from thence, and dated " Saturday after Ascension,
1884": — " I have been here since Thursday night, and must leave on
Monday. Everything here edifies: good discipline, perfect obedience
and observance, silence at all due times, and an admirable spirit of
fraternal charity. Downside was never in better order. I attend
choir, meditate, and think over all that has passed since I left this
peaceful and happy abode, and would be glad to remain here always.
Everything tells me how much I have lost, gaining in nothing but
this poor world's wisdom and conceit, since I left the cloister some
fourteen years ago."

Autobiography of Archbishop UllatJiorne. 235

deposita, upon the embryo. This description evidently left
out any created spiritual substance of the soul, and the
context left the meaning clear. I then wrote to Dr. Pagani
and had repeated conversations with Dr. Berletti, in which
I asked how the spiritual substance of the soul was to be
accounted for. My difficulty was sent to Rosmini himself.
In reply, I was always told that I must wait for other books
still in manuscript, the titles of which were mentioned.

I waited for one book after another, but the explanation
did not come. At last the volume " De Reali " appeared,
and on receiving it I was told that I should find in it what
I sought. But instead of finding the desired explanation,
to my astonishment I found this doctrine, that " Creation
is division in God ; that this was not Pantheism because
Pantheism taught that all things were God." Soon after
discovering this error, so fundamentally opposed to the
teaching of the Church respecting Creation, I received a
letter from a secular priest, in the West of England, telling
me that he had long been devoted to Rosmini's philosophy
but that he had had doubts and misgivings about it for
some time past, and asking me to give him my mind on
the subject. In reply I wrote a long letter, telling him of the
fundamental errors which I had observed in that philosophy
Many years later on I received a letter from Cardinal
Newman, informing me that a letter had come to him from
the then representative of the Order in Rome, asking him
as a particular favour for a letter that might be a support
to him in a special audience with the Sovereign Pontiff.
Apprehensive that this audience might concern the writings
of Rosmini, I recommended His Eminence to be cautious
what he wrote, and gave him an account of the grave errors
to be found in his philosophy. This must have been about
the time when the second examination of these works
began, including the posthumous publications. For about
two or three years later came forth the Decree of the

236 Autobiography of ArchbtsJiop Ullatlwrne.

Holy Office condemning forty propositions contained in
these works. I must not dismiss the subject without bear-
ing testimony to the religious spirit and energetic labours
of the Fathers of Charity in this country.

Bishop Baines, of the Western District of England, died
suddenly in July, 1843, on tne night after he had officiated
at the opening of St. Mary's Church, Bristol. And I was
informed at a later time, by Dr. Grant, then secretary to
Cardinal Acton, that Propaganda proposed to Gregory XVI.
that Bishop Brown of the Welsh District should be trans-
ferred to the Western District, and that I should be ap-
pointed to succeed Bishop Brown in Wales. This was con-
firmed by a letter received from Bishop Brown at the time,
in which he asked me whether, in the event of my being ap-
pointed to succeed him, I would take to the house which he
was about to engage for his residence at Chepstow. In my
reply I said that I thought it very unlikely that I should be
appointed, and even more unlikely that I should accept ;
but that, as he had put a definite question, I ought not to
leave him without a definite answer. That my opinion had
always been that a Vicar-Apostolic should live in the
principal town or city of his district, where he could
exercise most influence, be surrounded by a body of clergy,
and perform the episcopal functions in the most becoming
way. Chepstow would not, therefore, be a place that I
should choose for a residence.

But when this proposal was carried to the Sovereign
Pontiff, His Holiness immediately replied : " No, no, questo
Monsignore Baggs."

Dr. Baggs was Rector of the English College in Rome,
was well known to the Pope, and a favourite. He was ap-
pointed to the Western District, and I escaped for the
time. But only for a time. For when Bishop Baggs took
the district in hand he found things in great confusion, and
was so severely tried that it hastened his end. He died on

Autobiography of ArcJibiskop U Hat home. 237

October i6th, 1845. But before he died he gave to the
Rev. Mr. Parfitt a letter, which was to be delivered to his
successor. That letter came, of course, into my hands. In
it he wrote of the great trials he had gone through, and
stated that it had been his intention to go abroad (to
Rome, I suppose), and there to resign his office.

The office remained vacant for an unusual time. But
in the month of May, 1846, I received a letter from
Cardinal Acton, informing me that I was appointed to
the Western District, urging me not to refuse the ap-
pointment, and pointing out that in these days the episco-
pate, in England, was more a burden than an honour. This
was a great blow to my feelings. All was going on so
well at Coventry, making those the happiest days of my
life. The house had just been completed and I had de-
signed it for a small Community of Fathers, hoping to show
in the course of time that with the endowment already ex-
isting, and with the adjoining population in the colliery
district, work and maintenance might be found to support
a little Community. The Dominican Sisters had been
recently professed, and I was looking out for a position
at the other end of the city in which to place them in a
convent of their own. Were all these plans to come to
an end ? I went to Mother Margaret in the school, and
gave her a look which she at once understood. She put
a child down from her knee, followed me to the house, and
said : " I see you are made a Bishop." " Not," I replied,
" if I can get out of it." On the same day I went to Stan-
brook, to lay the case before Dr. Barber, my old Prior, and
now my Provincial. He was a grave, elderly, and spiritual
minded man, and had long been my confessor before I went
to Australia. Before him I laid all my objections, after
which he represented to me the confusion and trouble that
had so long prevailed in that district, the difficulties to be
surmounted, and gave it as his decided opinion that the

238 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathornc.

experience I had obtained would enable me to surmount
what a less experienced person would not be able to
manage so well. But on my saying that I never would
accept a mitre except under obedience, my Superior
answered : " As far as I can I give you that obedience."
This settled me : and I wrote to Cardinal Acton that I
submitted to the burden. Bishop Walsh came over from
Birmingham in great kindness to encourage me and give
me some useful hints about the consecration. Bishop
Griffiths, of London, was also kind and brotherly. Bishop
Wiseman sent me the Bishop of Bellay's book, " The
Practice of a New Bishop," which with Barbosa's chapters
on the spiritual qualities required in a bishop, in his work
" De Episcopate," assisted me in making the preparatory
retreat.

During this retreat I reflected much on the importance
of obtaining a change from the provisional state of Vicars-
Apostolic to that of Hierarchical Ordinaries, as had been
already accomplished for Australia. I also thought much
of the importance of establishing Ecclesiastical Seminaries
on the principles laid down by the Council of Trent, in
which the ecclesiastical sciences might be learnt, and the
discipline of a diocese acquired under men exclusively
devoted to that work, instead of those mixed colleges in
which secular studies were, as a matter of course, the
predominant feature. These views took strong possession
of my mind.

My consecration as Bishop of Hetalona, appointed Vicar-
Apostolic to the Western District, took place at Coventry
on Sunday, June 2ist, 1846. Bishop Briggs, the senior
Vicar- Apostolic, was the consecrating Bishop ; Bishops
Griffiths and Wareing were the assistants, and Bishop
Wiseman the preacher. It was on the same day on which
Pope Pius IX. was crowned. All the Bishops of England
were kind enough to be present, also Dr. Brady, the Bishop

Autobiography of Archbishop UllatJiorne. 239

of Perth, in Western Australia. Dr. Newman and his
companions, recently received into the Church, and but
just arrived at Oscott, were also present. I can never
forget the light and sense that streamed upon my mind
when, after the consecration was completed, the mitre was
placed by the three Bishops on my head, or the resolutions
I then formed, never to rest until the Hierarchy of
Ordinary Bishops was obtained. I would gladly have
had the sacred rite followed by three days of deep silence
for the sake of reflection, as prescribed by St. Benedict to
be observed after religious profession, instead of having to
entertain the Bishops and other visitors at an hotel. But
hospitality was an especial duty ; and the Bishops had
received me into their number with the open-hearted
confidence of their brotherhood.

Although freed at my appointment from the Coventry
Mission, I had to provide for the future of Mother Margaret
and her Dominican Community ; and upon an under-
standing with Bishop Walsh, I arranged to bring them
into the Western District so soon as I could find a suitable
place for them. I had next to part with the good and
pious congregation, which had been so great a consolation
to me. I knew them all so well, with all their little
histories, and had received many of them into the Church.
But few of them had ever caused me any trouble, and being
mostly of one class — industrious ribbon weavers or watch-
makers— they were like one family. They presented me
with a beautiful chalice, for which they subscribed ^40,
and invited Father Aylward, the Dominican, from Hinckley,
to be their spokesman. We parted at a great meeting
outside the church, where the chalice was presented, not
without many tears ; and I promised that I would use
their gift at the altar to remind me of them, a promise I
kept for forty years.

CHAPTER XXIII.

THE BEGINNING OF MY EPISCOPATE.

AT the time when I succeeded to the Western District,
Dr. Brindle was Vicar-General of that district as well as
President of the College of Prior Park, which had been
the residence of the two former Bishops. I had written to
him to say that I should proceed to Prior Park, and should
remain there a month to show my interest in the establish-
ment ; but that I should afterwards take up my residence
in Bristol. My reason for this was that Bristol is the most
populous city in the district ; that it appeared to me to be
the most suitable centre for the diocese, and that there was
room amid the population for several missions and for
expanding the influence of religion. As to Bath, it was
already in possession of my Benedictine brethren. But, as
Bishop, it was my duty to place myself at the head of the
secular clergy who had no other Superior, and gradually to
gather a staff of picked men around me.

The extensive and imposing range of buildings which
form the College of Prior Park were built by an Italian
architect in the reign of Queen Anne, as a mansion for the
celebrated Mr. Allen, a man of great wealth derived from
the West Indies. The grounds amid which it is placed
are very beautiful, and the whole presents a striking, and
even classical, picture from the city of Bath. Its name of
Prior Park is much older, it having been the site of the
country residence of the Prior of Bath, which in the olden
time had its chapter of Benedictines. As the mansion of

Autobiography of Archbishop Ulfathorne. 241

Mr. Allen it was much visited by Pope, Fielding, and other
literary men ; and Mr. Allen was the prototype of Squire
Alhvorthy in Fielding's''" Tom Jones." It finally passed
into the hands of a speculator, who was said to have nearly
paid the purchase-money with the magnificent timber he
cut down. From him Bishop Baines bought the whole
property, intending the central mansion for the episcopal
residence, and the two wings, with their double corridors of
communication, for two distinct colleges (the one devoted
to the study of the humanities, and the other for the
sciences). ' This required a great deal of alteration and new
construction ; in fact, something approaching to a Univer-
sity was contemplated.

After Prior Park had been occupied for a certain time as
a college, the interior and central roof of the mansion were
burnt down by a great fire. But the Bishop bought an
unfinished and highly ornamental mansion that was for sale
in Bristol, and with the help of its materials restored the
mansion in greater splendour than before, raising the
central hall up to the very roof of the building. This very
much increased the debts and difficulties.

Prior Park exhibited a striking example at that time of
what I have seen in a less degree in other places. It was
originally intended as a palatial residence, and was still
exhibited as a show place twice a week to the visitors at
Bath. Externally it was a magnificent prte ; internally.it
was adorned with many pictures and other costly furniture.
But when an institution intended for laborious work is sur-
rounded with much material magnificence the men engaged
on it are too apt to depend rather on material display than
on the character of the work which should give life and
power to the establishment. It was the weakness of the
Jews rebuked by the Prophet Jeremias.* They too often
measured the greatness of their religion by the magnificence
* Jeremias vii. 4.

17

tIBRARY ST. ,VJ£rS COLLEGE

242 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

of the Temple in which it was enshrined. When buildings
are plain and simple men feel that they must rely on them-
selves for success.*

Dr. English, afterwards Archbishop of Trinidad, came to
Coventry to accompany me to Bath, where I stayed with
Mr. Robert Tichborne, and the next day went up to Prior
Park in his carriage, attended by Father Cooper of Bath,
and Father Vaughan, afterwards Bishop of Plymouth, who
was at that time President of St. Paul's College, the Rev.
Mr. Parfitt being President of St. Peter's. On my arrival
I was publicly received according to the ritual, and a large
party of clergy and laity were invited to meet me at dinner.
There were at that time at Prior Park, teaching the classics,
Messrs. Neve, Estcourt, Collins, and Capes ; all recent con-
verts. Mr. Northcote and Mr. Healy Thompson were
residing at Bath, but had not as yet taken any share in the
work of the College. I invited Mr. Northcote to the
College as Prefect of Studies, and Mr. Healy Thompson
as professor, taking Mr. Estcourt as my secretary. At
this time I received a letter from Archbishop Polding, just

* There is one authentic anecdote, often related by Dr. Ullathorne
connected with some of the architectural adornments of Prior Park,
which is too amusing to be passed over. The original architect had
placed a series of stone statues of the pagan gods over the corridors
that formed the communication between the central mansion and the
wings. Bishop Baines called in an artist, who, with the help of canvas
and plaster, transformed these figures into representations of Saints,
which were ranged on the two sides of the broad flight of steps leading
up to the chief entrance. Thus Jupiter was changed to St. Peter in cope
and tiara, whilst Hercules did duty for St, Gregory the Great. There
is a tradition that storms of rain made sad havoc of these transfor-
mations, revealing the stone gods underneath. Horrified at these
exhibitions, Dr. Gentili, who resided at one time as professor at Prior
Park, resolved to pull them down. He procured a long rope, tied it
round the neck of Jupiter, and got a number of the College boys to lay
hold of the other end. When all was ready he called to the boys,
" Now when I say the third time, ' Come down, you great mom fere'
(speaking in his broken English), all pull together." He had said it
once, when hearing the shout the Bishop threw up a window and put
a stop to the contemplated demolition.

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullatliorne. 243

arrived in London from Sydney, expressing great regret at
having arrived too late, as his principal object in coming to
Europe was to solicit the Holy See to appoint me to be
his Coadjutor. I invited him to Prior Park, and he was
present at the College Exhibition. I had promised to reside
at Prior Park for the first month, but I did not slumber
there. I visited Bristol and Clifton, and sundry missions
and convents. In short, I took a survey of the district
which then included the two present dioceses of Clifton and
Plymouth. At the invitation of the Earl of Shrewsbury, I
assisted at the opening of the magnificent church at Cheadle.
I also consecrated an altar at the opening of the church at
Blackmore Park. Mr. Charles Hansom was the architect
and I had something to say to that design.

Before long I began operations in Bristol and Clifton. I
called Mother Margaret Hallahan and her little Com-
munity of Dominicanesses from Coventry, and after a time
placed them in a house in Queen Square, Bristol, where
they opened a school, and began to visit the sick. As the
only two churches in Bristol were close together, I made a
survey of the whole extent of Bristol, and had a plan
drawn up in four divisions in which I proposed to establish
four missions, two of which would still require churches
and schools. In one of these I secured ground and began
a school in it, to be used provisionally as a chapel. I also
organised two annual collections throughout the district to
assist undertakings of this kind. The plan of the four
missions was completed by my successors.

The Clifton Mission involves a history. It was begun by
Father Edgworth, a Franciscan, long before my time. He
purchased a large plot of ground in a commanding
situation, and built, in the first place, on one side of it, a
small convent, intended for a Community of active nuns,
the chapel of which was used temporarily for the mission,
and the residence for the priest. He then began a

244 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathonie .

magnificent church in freestone on the central ground, and
that at a time when we had nothing in England but the
old chapels, with the exception of the church at Moorfields,
in London. It was planned to stand on a basis more
extensive than itself, something not unlike in character
to the Madeleine. The basis consisted of crypts rising,
because of the inclined ground, considerably above the
ground on one side. Upon those crypts the large church
was raised, the walls were nearly completed, and the
greater part of the columns for a lofty porch in front,
when the whole property was taken possession of by the
Glamorganshire Bank for money advanced. Such was
the state of the Clifton Mission when I came to the
district ; the church, a great ruin, stood conspicuous to all
eyes and a disgrace to the Catholics.

My earnest desire was to build a large church and attach
the Bishop's residence to it, so as to serve for a cathedral.
Father Vaughan, the Vicar-General, and Mr. Estcourt
searched for a site for the purpose in vain. At last the
Vicar-General suggested the repurchase of the ruin from
the Bank. It was reported that there was some intention
of purchasing it to make a market-place of it ; and after
some negotiations the whole property was purchased of
the Bank for £3,000, including a mortgage, which a Catholic
lady had upon it. Of this sum ,£1,000 was paid by the
Dominican Sisters for the little convent that stood apart on
one side of it. Mother Margaret and her Sisters took
possession of the convent, and in course of time greatly
enlarged and beautified it. Schools were opened in the
crypts, both for boys and girls. I took a house adjoining
the premises, in which the Vicar-General, my secretary, and
another priest resided with me.

The walls of the church had been long exposed to the
weather, without any roof, and it was of so great a breadth
without interior supports that the architects of Bristol

Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 245

declared it could never bear a roof. But I sent for Mr.
Charles Hansom, my former architect, then residing at
Clifton, and said to him : " I know that these walls will not
bear the expanse and weight of timber required for the
roof, nor will the vaulting of the crypts bear pillars of
stone. You must put your ideals of architecture in your
pocket and do just as I advise you. You must put long
sleepers of timber upon the crown of the two series of
vaults, and upon them raise pillars of timber to the height
of the wall, which can be cased and capped in wood, and
from those pillars carry circular arches of wood lengthwise
and across, upon which to receive the roof." Mr. Hansom
saw its feasibility and carried it out with success. Windows
were cut in the walls, and a chancel was formed with stalls
for a chapter, as I never gave up the hope of seeing the
Hierarchy re-established. The church held a great many
people, and in consequence of dignified functions and
careful preaching it soon began to fill, so that more priests
were required. But among the greatest religious attractions
were the popular devotions in the convent chapel, where the
priest said the Rosary three nights in the week. The
Litany was sung, and sermons given in the evening, both
in English and French ; and this formed an attraction which
drew a number of Catholics to reside at Clifton quite as
much as the church.

The next step taken was to build a house adjoining the
church for the residence of the Bishop and clergy, and the
rest of the ground in front of it was cleared for a garden.
But this house was not completed until after I was
translated to Birmingham. Meanwhile funds had to be
raised for these works, and the Catholics residing in Clifton
were very generous.*

* The subsequent history of Prior Park need not be here recapitu-
lated. In consequence of the complicated difficulties which had grown
up in the diocese in connection with this establishment, Bishop

246 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

Meanwhile good work was going on at Bristol and
Clifton. A mission was carried on for a fortnight in
the old chapel at Trenchard Street by Dr. Gentili and
Father Furlong, which, being the first ever given in
the Western District, drew many souls to their reli-
gious duties. But this did not satisfy Dr. Gentili. In
his ardour he longed to give another mission, which should
last a month, observing that those who most required to
be instructed came crowding in at the end of the fortnight,
when there was no time to do much for them. It was
therefore arranged that at a later period a mission should
be given by the two Fathers for a whole month at the
Church of St. Mary's. This was done in the early part of

Ullathorne proceeded to Rome in the spring of 1847 to lay a full
report before the Holy See. A Commission of Bishops was appointed
by Propaganda to investigate the case, but it was not until after Bishop
Ullathorne's removal to the Central District that the affairs of the
College were finally brought to a conclusion. The College was broken
up, and the property passed for a time into secular hands, whence it
was at a later period recovered by Dr. Clifford, Bishop of Clifton ; and
now again flourishes as one of our Catholic colleges. This visit of
Bishop Ullathorne to Rome in 1847 was the occasion of his first
presentation to Pope Pius IX., of whom he speaks in one of his letters
as " truly a man raised up by God." "Mr. Estcourt and I scramble about
in the afternoons to churches, shrines, and convents. I see Rome in
altogether a new light from my former visits. Not a single asso-
ciation of its pagan and classic times can I think of: it seems to me
completely saturated with the blood of the Martyrs and the prayers of
the Saints at every step. But its fine things, even its finest churches,
except the very old ones, do not penetrate the soul like our own
Gothic churches." He returned to England early in June, 1848.
The first anniversary of his consecration found him once more at
Bristol, whence he addressed a touching letter to the Dominican
Community he had planted there, giving a glimpse of his own interior,
so seldom laid bare to the eyes of others. " A year of Episcopacy,"
he says, " is a fearful account. I solemnly and sadly feel that I have
failed in many things for which I had light ; and have slackened from
many things for which I was not without some strength, and which
the prayers of God's better servants had obtained for me. I should
like to do better, but if you had not prayed for me I should most
certainly have done worse. Every glance at the crucifix before me
strikes my heart with a keen reproach. Every recollection of the
sentiments and light of this day twelve months does me the same

Autobiography of ArchbisJiop Ullathornc. 247

1848.* But, however successful, these labours were very
exhausting to the missioners, and especially to Dr. Gentili,
who would insist on living and sleeping in the sacristy,
that he might lose no time, but be ready at everyone's call,
early and late. His mind was also very much tried at that
time by the revolutionary agitations which were shaking all
the thrones of Europe ; whilst Charles Albert had begun
his conflict with Austria, and the Sovereign Pontiff was
surrounded with those perils which ultimately drove him
from Rome. His occasional conversations with me showed
how much these things were agitating him in the midst of
his work.

He also poured out to me his regrets at having com-
pletely mistaken the spirit of the English clergy as a body
during his earlier knowledge of the English Mission. His
first experiences were at Prior Park ; his next was in
working an English country mission at Sheepshead, where
everything had to be begun, and where he was much
isolated. But when he began to give retreats in missions
already established, his eyes were opened. He saw that the

good office. If it is a difficult thing to be a good Sister of Penance,
how much more difficult is it to be a good Bishop ! Pray that you
may have a better Father, for at present he is but the watch-dog at the
feet of St. Dominic, who holds the flaming torch in his mouth, and
looks up at the bunch of lily flowers which the Saint holds in his
hands ready to consume whatever may threaten its purity ! "

0 " This mission," says Dr. Ullathorne, in one of his letters, " began
a new order of things in Bristol." It had its amusing features, to
which the Bishop often referred. In one of his instructions Dr. Gentili
had spoken strongly against the vice of drunkenness, specially
denouncing the intemperance of women. " If a man has a wife who
gets dronk" he said, " he should take the stick to her." His words
bore immediate fruit, and the next day several women presented
themselves with broken heads, complaining that their husbands had
not been slow to put the missioned exhortation into practice. He felt
the necessity, therefore, of somewhat qualifying his words. " Last
night," he said, " I told you that if a man had a wife who got dronk,
he should take the stick to her. But I did not mean that he should
beat her with a great thick stick. It may be a leettle, thin one, what
you call cane."

248 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

priests, as a rule, thoroughly understood their work, and,
whilst laborious, knew how to adapt themselves to the
English mind by avoiding haste and awakening public
excitement, which only roused up adversaries to counter-
act their efforts. I had had ocular proofs that he had made
representations to Rome under his earlier impressions. He
admitted this ; but hoped, he said, to do justice to the
English clergy, to their steady, quiet, and prudent labours,
and their self-denial, in letters to be written as soon as he
could have leisure for the purpose.

But that leisure never came. Their Superior, Dr. Pagani,
came to see the two Fathers before they left Bristol, and I
represented to him in what an exhausted condition they
were, especially Dr. Gentili, and how hazardous it would be
for them to take up other work until they had some rest.
Mother Margaret, who with her Dominican Sisters had
worked hard, under Dr. Gentili's directions, among the
women and children during the whole mission, made
similar representations. The answer was, that arrange-
ments had been made for their immediately beginning other
missions in Dublin ; but that when these were concluded
the Fathers should have proper time for rest They went
and what they did in Dublin, and how Dr. Gentili died, in
the midst of that work, is matter of history. Yet however
great the grief, however immense the loss to the English
Mission, I was not surprised, for he was half dead from
mental and moral exhaustion before he began his work in
Dublin ; and the toil and excitement that came upon him
with the rush of that fervid people to hear his discourses,
and to reach his confessional, was too much for his mortal
strength,

CHAPTER XXIV.

THE HIERARCHY.

NOT to dwell longer on the details of administration in
the Western District, my administration of which lasted
scarcely for the term of two years, during which I had twice
to go to Rome, I now come to the most important and
eventful of those labours which mark the track of my
episcopal life. But this will require a short preface.

From the time of Queen Elizabeth the desire was con-
stantly growing for the restoration of the normal state of
Episcopal government in the Church that still remained in
England, though so diminished in the number of its mem-
bers, and under so fearful a persecution. I have given the
history of that movement in the work that I published in
the year 1871, entitled " The History of the Restoration of
the Catholic Hierarchy in England." I will only add here
that I wrote that book after the movement began in Par-
liament for the repeal of the Ecclesiastical Titles Act ; my
object being to prove to the members of Parliament, that
before that Hierarchy was re-established, every possible
precaution had been taken by the Holy See to avoid giving
offence to the Government and people of England ; for
which purpose I give a minute account of every step in the
negotiation and preparation for that great act, as between
the representative of the English Vicars- Apostolic and the
Holy See, drawn as well from the documents upon which
it was based as from notes taken at the time of the con-

250 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

versations and discussions as they occurred, day by day,
with all their circumstances. To that book I refer for the
fullest and most authentic details. All I shall do here will
be to give the briefest sketch of those transactions.

The Constitution by which the Church in England had
hitherto been regulated was drawn up by Pope Benedict
XIV., one of the greatest of canonists ; it was published in
1756, and was known by the name of its first words,
Apostolicum Ministerium. But we had long outgrown
the provisions of that Constitution. It was drawn up when
we were still under heavy Penal laws, and liberty of con-
science was denied to us ; when our Colleges were abroad,
and all our clergy trained abroad ; when the Religious
Orders had not a house in England ; when there was
nothing resembling a parochial division ; but the few-
places of worship were private chapels, and the clergy who
served them were the chaplains of noblemen or gentlemen.
But the Penal laws had been now removed, we had ob-
tained freedom of action, the Catholics of England had
grown important by increase of numbers and of churches;
all the institutions belonging to the Church had been
reinstated among us, except the ordinary Government
belonging to a Province of the Church, and the power
which that implies of making Synodal laws for our regu-
lation. The Church in America had obtained its Hierarchy,
Australia had obtained its Hierarchy; the West Indies
had obtained a Hierarchy ; the Catholics of England were
still left to be guided by the old rules of the Penal times,
which were no longer applicable as of old.

In the Apostolic Letter constituting the Hierarchy it is
stated that many petitions had come from England in
favour of its establishment. From the days of Mr. Pitt,
English statesmen had repeatedly expressed their wish to
see the Catholic Bishops in England made Bishops in
Ordinary, as being more conformable to the principles of

Autobiography of A re/ibis hop Ullatkorne. 251

the British Constitution than Vicars of the Pope. In the
report of the Episcopal meeting in London in 1845 I find
Bishop Griffiths proposing to petition the Holy See for
the restoration of the Hierarchy. The Bishops assembled
agreed to this proposal, and Bishops Wiseman and Baggs
were requested to draw up a statement of the reasons for,
and the difficulties that would attend the change, for trans-
mission to Rome.

At the annual meeting of 1847, the first at which I
assisted, it was found that confusion had reached its
height. Certain laymen had made grave representations
to Propaganda, as unjust as they were unfounded, against
the venerable Bishop Griffiths, and had become active in
thwarting the councils of the Vicars-Apostolic with respect
to obtaining legal provision for the security of our eccle-
siastical property ; I refer especially to Romilly's Bill for
Settling Catholic Trusts, on which advice had been sought
from Rome, and which, through the intervention of these
persons, was set aside altogether.

With these facts before them the Bishops resolved to
request Bishops Wiseman and Sharpies to proceed to
Rome, as well to explain matters on the part of the Vicars-
Apostolic as to feel their way towards obtaining a Hie-
rarchy. In conversing with Cardinal (then Monsignor)
Barnabo, Secretary of Propaganda, and representing the
serious existing embarrassments, he said : " You will always
have these troubles t.ll you ask for the Hierarchy: ask for
it, and I will support you." The Revolution was then
making rapid progress in Italy, and both Bishops were
obliged to return to England, where, shortly afterwards,
Bishop Griffiths died. But the question had been mooted,
and the Vicars-Apostolic received a letter from the Holy
See, requesting them to draw up a scheme for dividing the
eight Vicariatcs into at least twelve Bishoprics. Dr. Wise-
man had succeeded Bishop Griffiths as Pro-Vicar-Apostolic

252 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

of the London District, and at an episcopal meeting held
in November, 1847, a scheme to this effect was actually
drawn up. At another, which opened in London on
May 2nd, 1848, we were requested by the Holy See to
present three names to Rome for a Coadjutor to Bishop
Walsh in the Central District, and also names for a suc-
cessor to Bishop Riddell. The difficulties before alluded
to still existing, it was thought desirable to send some
priest of standing and capacity to Rome to represent these
difficulties, and act as an agent for pressing on the Hie-
rarchy After various proposals, Bishop Brown, of the Welsh
District, suggested that a bishop would be the best envoy,
and that I should be requested to undertake the work. As
all the other bishops promptly united in this request, I put
myself at the service of my brethren. I was to present a
memorial to the Holy See, signed by all the bishops, ex-
posing their sentiments with regard to the representations
made at Rome by discontented persons ; I was to en-
deavour to obtain the early appointment of a new Vicar-
Apostolic in the North, and I was to press on the affair of
the Hierarchy. After making a few arrangements at
Clifton, where I left Father Hendren as my Vicar-General,
I started for Rome in the May of 1848. Whilst at Paris an
attempt was made to establish the Red Republic, and I
was an eye-witness of the chief scenes of that event.

The Republic established after the overthrow of King
Louis Philippe was still on foot, under its three heads,
and its Constituent Assembly : but committees of the
Red Republican school were sitting here and there, with
truculent fellows keeping sentry at the doors, red-capped,
red-sashed — the very scum of the populace. The day
before the attempt they conducted a funeral procession of
men who had died of their wounds received on the barri-
cades in the first conflict. The whole affair was evidently
a scene got up to move the populace. After the two

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 253

hearses followed a number of wounded men, bandaged
and crawling along ; and then came the wives and children
of the dead or wounded. The procession was flanked by
Red Republicans in their ordinary clothes, but with red
sashes, and some of them with red caps, carrying their
muskets with fixed bayonets as a guard of honour. They
were all of a piece, a dirty, ghastly procession ; and in
sepulchral tones they called upon all persons to take off
their hats as they slowly passed through the streets.

The next morning I was taking an early walk when,
crossing the Place de Carousel, I saw a group of some
twenty men in blue blouses, with a tall, well-made man in
their centre, evidently the commander of the group, a man
of respectable as well as commanding appearance, head
and shoulders above the rest, wearing also a blue blouse
over his suit of black broadcloth. They at once recalled
to my mind St. Real's description of the appearance and
bearing of the conspirators of Venice before their outbreak.
They walked on with rapid step, a firm purpose in each
movement, their heads bent forward, their hands tightly
grasping the bludgeons with which each of them was armed.
I stood gazing at them, astonished that no one of the many
passengers across the great Palace Square seemed to take
any especial notice of them that the sentries of the
National Guard and the police eyed this strange group
with indifference. As to the regular army, it had been
removed by the Republican Committee from the city to
the suburbs. I was myself quite certain that these men
were proceeding to some rendezvous, in contemplation of
some desperate act ; and this in connection with the Red
Republican exhibition of the previous day.

Some hours later, I think about eleven o'clock, I was
passing, in company with Dr. Nicholson, in a hired carriage
by the doors of the Legislative Assembly, when we saw
those very men, accompanied by others of a like descrip-

254 Autobiography of Arc/ibis hop U Hat home.

tion forcing their way into the House. The alarm was at
once given, an officer seized our horse's head, turned us
round and directed us to proceed back over the bridge.
We did so, and on reaching the Place de la Concorde I
got out, leaving my companion, who was of a nervous
disposition, to go on his way, I myself being curious to see
what would come next.

The drums were beating the reveille all over Paris,
and regiments of National Guards and Gardes Mobiles
(the latter consisting of the gamins of Paris, with no other
military costume than their native rags, though completely
armed and regimented) came marching into the Place de
la Concorde and around the Legislative Chambers, till in
little more than an hour there were 100,000 men under
arms concentrated there. Placed on the high ground above
the Place I saw all that passed. Beneath me the General
commanding the National Guard dismounted, came in
front of a regiment, waved his sword, and said a few words,
when cries arose from the regiment full of bitter resentment
and indignation. The men rushed from the front rank
upon him, and tore off his epaulettes. In the next
morning's papers I learnt that he had ordered them to
ground arms and unfix bayonets : and that they had
proclaimed him a traitor and renounced his command.
He was in the conspiracy.

That evening I dined with a party at the Miss O'Farrell's,
in the Rue Rivoli. As Paris was in a great state of excite-
ment, when the rest of the party had retired I stayed for
the protection of the ladies, in case of any emergency, till late
at night. A few doors from them was the house occupied
by Sobriere and his gang of conspirators. A considerable
force was concentrated here, and the police entered
Sobriere's house to arrest him and his companions. But
for some time he was not to be found, till at last they
pulled him down by the legs from inside the chimney.

Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 255

The ladies and myself watched all that went on in the
streets from the window. The National Guards exhibited
their bourgeois qualities to perfection. They sang the first
lines of " Mourir pour la Patrie," and other such rhapsodies
— never getting beyond the second line from defect, it
seemed, of memory — and they talked in short, hurried
sentences with one another, as they marched along in very
wavering lines.

One regiment had a soft-looking stout man at its head,
with whom a man of the street tried to enter into contro-
versy, asking what all this meant, etc.; to which the
weary marching man replied, obviously annoyed, yet in-
capable of resisting the spirit of colloquy : " C'est assez qu'il
y a quelquc chose." Then, turning to his men, he said :
" Ne repondez pas." But this questioner was tenacious,
and a group was gathering around him. Suddenly a pistol
was fired in the colonnade close to the house from which
we were looking on, when the regiment, apparently without
orders, halted, faced round to the colonnade, and levelled
their muskets. I then requested the ladies to retire to the
back room, which they did very reluctantly, wishing to see
the continuation of the fun. The soldiers, however, soon
recovered arms, faced to their first position, and marched
on. At last we heard cries of " Vive la ligne ! " and saw
a regiment of the regular cavalry advancing amid the cheers
of the people. It was evident the bulk of the population
did not want the Red Republic. That night orders were
given that the windows should be illuminated to furnish
light to the streets for military operations. There was
apprehension also lest the city should be set on fire. But,
the night passed quietly, the chief conspirators being
already under arrest at the Hotel de Ville.

Next morning I went out early. The troops of the line
were bivouacked in the streets ; and a strong force of
cavalry guarded the approaches to the Place de la

256 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

Concorde and the Legislative Assembly. A few hours
later there was a great concentration of the National Guard
round the Hotel de Ville, and I saw the prisoners carried
off, accompanied by a strong force, to Vincennes. It was
amusing to see the bourgeois soldiery carrying their loaves
of bread, and sometimes their sausages, on their bayonets,
where they roasted and fried in the sun, and were likely
when eaten to require a good deal of help to get them
down — from the wine-casks of the vivandieres, who were
in great force on the occasion. One poor girl I observed
in her regimentals halting along with a lame leg, and with
difficulty keeping her place. The citizen forces were in
high glee at their bloodless victory.

I went on the same evening towards Marseilles, and at
every town we came to the officials, with tri-coloured
badges across their breasts, were vigilant in inspecting
passports and examining the features of travellers.

[The history of the negotiations for the restoration of
the English Hierarchy, and of the part taken therein by
Bishop Ullathorne, has been published by him in his little
volume, entitled "The Catholic Hierarchy in England,"
which is in great measure drawn from this portion of his
autobiography, and which, therefore, it is unnecessary to
reprint here. Although these negotiations were concluded
in the year 1848, the Revolution in Rome and the absence
of the Pope, from the November of that year until the
April of 1850, necessarily suspended all business. Jt was
not, therefore, until the September of 1850 that the Brief
for erecting the Hierarchy was published. Before this
took place, however, important changes had taken place
in England. On the death of Bishop Walsh, Bishop
Ullathorne was appointed to be his successor in the
Midland District, in spite of his own remonstrances and
his attachment to his first episcopal home.]

Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 257

In leaving Clifton for Birmingham (he says), it was
with painful regret that I parted with those of the clergy,
and with those convents that had so zealously and loyally
stood by me and supported me in my difficulties. My
plans for Bristol and Clifton were coming into practical
shape, and I greatly regretted leaving them unfinished.
The Community of my own Dominican children, who
had followed me from Coventry, and whom I had cherished
with so peculiar a care, were now expanding in numbers
and discipline, as well as in their works ; and these also I
had to leave behind, promising, however, to establish a
filiation of them under my own jurisdiction as soon as I could
see my way to it. My last act was to commend them to
the care and kindness of my successor, Bishop Hendren.
My faithful friend and coadjutor, Mr. Estcourt, accom-
panied me to Birmingham, where he continued to act
as my secretary.

On arriving at Birmingham I was received by the main
body of the clergy of the district in St. Chad's Cathedral ; *
Dr. Newman and the Oratorian Fathers, who had recently
taken possession of Old Oscott, were also present. The
clergy dined with me, and Dr. Weedall addressed me, in
their name, in a beautiful discourse, in which his loyalty
and that of his brethren, the clergy, to the one appointed
over them by the Holy See, was cordially expressed and
cordially received ; and what is much more, that loyalty
was realised to the letter. At this crisis in my agitated
life I found myself placed in a peaceful jurisdiction over a
united clergy, conspicuous for their devotion to the
episcopal authority. And my difficulties in my new
responsibility were not so much of a moral as of a material
character.-)- It is not my intention, however, to carry this

* August soth, 1848.

t " From causes that need not be specified," says a writer in the
Oscotian (July, 1866), "the temporal administration both of the

18

258 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne.

narrative into the administration of the Central District, or
of the Birmingham Diocese, nor will I dwell on the delirious
excitement into which the crafty writings of a certain
newspaper, and the intemperate letter of a certain states-
man, threw the minds of many of our countrymen during
the six months that followed the promulgation of our
Hierarchy in 1850. The first Provincial Synod of West-
minster was held, for greater convenience, at St. Mary's
College, Oscott, during the month of July, 1852. The
conducting of this Synod was the masterpiece of Cardinal
Wiseman. He it was who drew up the Decrees, excepting

missions (in the Central District) and of Oscott College were sadly
embarrassed. Bishop Ullathorne saw but one way for restoring the
balance of accounts to a healthy condition. He resolved to lake the
clergy into his confidence, and to gain their consent to a general
reduction of income." He moreover set before his people the
necessity for economy in a series of financial Pastorals, explaining that
so long as the existing embarrassments continued it was necessary
that instead of expending money on new undertakings every resource
should be husbanded till the claims of justice could be satisfied. It
is due to his memory to say that before his deaih the great burden
of debt which he had inherited from his predecessors was entirely
liquidated. At what personal sacrifices, and with what a persevering
exercise of prudence and self-control this was done, is probably known
to few. To confidential friends he has more than once said that so
great was his sense of the obligation that thus lay on him that if so
much as ^5 came into his hands of which he was free to dispose, it
was always laid aside and applied to the one great object. " Never
despise small sums," he would say ; "all great debts are discharged,
as they are for the most part incurred, by the accumulation of small
sums." How severely this duty, however, told on him, in his long
and patient labours to fulfil it, may be guessed from one passage in a
letter written to Bishop Brown (1856), in which, after giving certain
explanations, he thus concludes : " It has been my misery ever since I
wore a mitre to have to deal with debts and difficulties ; and if it had
not been for the good state of the clergy of this diocese I know not how
I could have gone through with it. Nothing but the inward fear that
it would be a cowardly running away from the will of God has kept
me from secretly departing from the diocese, and either burying
myself in some lonely place in a remote country, like the old hermits,
or labouring there for my daily bread. I am quite aware that this
was a temptation, and it has gone ; but it will show you how the
administration of this diocese has pressed on me."

Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 259

the Constitutions for the Cathedral Chapters, which were
committed to Bishop Grant and myself, though their main
substance is the work of Bishop Grant. The unity and
harmony which pervaded that Synod is one of the most
delightful reminiscences of my episcopal life. Certainly
no one but Cardinal Wiseman, who concentrated his whole
capacious mind upon it in one of his happiest moods, could
have brought it to so successful an issue, or have given it so
great an amount of ecclesiastical splendour. And thus the
rule and precedent was established for the conducting of
our future Synods.

With the completion of our Hierarchal Order I close
these reminiscences, uncertain whether at a future period I
may resume them or not.

WORKS BY

ARCHBISHOP ULLATHORNE.

A Popular Edition of Archbishop Ullathorncs three great works :

"GROUNDWORK OF THE CHRISTIAN VIRTUES,"

"THE ENDOWMENTS OF MAN,"

AND

"CHRISTIAN PATIENCE."
Price 75. each ; or 2is. the set of three volumes.

" A good and great work by a good and great man. This eloquent series
of almost oracular utterances is a gift to men of all nations, all creeds,
and all moral systems." — The British Mail.

" Books which breathe the spirit of the Apostles, but are ' down to date '
in all the accumulated facts and experiences of modern life." — Weekly
Register.

ECCLESIASTICAL DISCOURSES.
Crown 8vo, 6s.

" We do not hesitate to say that by the publication of the discourses
Dr. Ullathorne has conferred a boon, not only on the members of his own
communion, but on all serious and thinking Englishmen. The treatment
of the whole subject is masterly and exhaustive." — Liverpool Daily Post.

MEMOIR OF THE LATE BISHOP WILLSON,

First Bishop of Hobart, Tasmania.
With Portrait, 2s. 6d.

" The compassion of the Bishop for the convicts and the noble firmness
with which he besieged the authorities, until he obtained an amelioration
of their condition, will draw forth the admiration of every Philanthropist,
Catholic, Protestant, or Agnostic." — Weekly Register.

CHARACTERISTICS FROM THE WRITINGS OF ARCHBISHOP
ULLATHORNE,

Together with a Bibliographical Account of the Archbishop's
Works. By the Rev. M. F. GLANCEY. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.

"The Archbishop's thoughts are expressed in choice, rich language,
which, pleasant as it is to read, must have been additionally so to hear.
We have perused this book with interest, and have no hesitation in
"recommending our readers to possess themselves of it." — Birmingham
Weekly Mercury.

SELECTION

FROM

BURNS & GATES'
Catalogue

OF

PUBLICATIONS

LONDON: BURNS AND OATES, LD.

28 ORCHARD ST., W., & 63 PATERNOSTER ROW, E.G.
NEW YORK: 12 EAST I;TH STREET.

1892.

NEW BOOKS.

Saint Ignatius Loyola and The Early Jesuits. By STEWART
ROSE. With more than 100 Illustrations by H.W. and H.C.
Brewer and L. Wain. The whole produced under the immediate
superintendence of the Rev. W. H. Eyre, S. J. Super Royal 8vo.
Handsomely bound in Cloth, extra gilt. Price 155. net.
*' This magnificent volume is one of which Catholics have justly
reason to be proud. Its historical as well as its literary value is
very great, and the illustrations from the pencils of Mr. Louis-
Wain and Messrs. H. W. and H. C. Brewer are models of what
the illustrations of such a book should be. We hope that this
book will be found in every Catholic drawing-room, as a proof
that * we Catholics ' are in no way behind those around us in the
beauty of the illustrated books that issue from our hands, or in the
interest which is added to the subject by a skilful pen and finished
style." — Month.

The Letters of the late Father George Porter, S. J., Arch-
bishop Of Bombay. Demy 8vo. Cloth, 7s. 6d.
"Brimful of good things. . . . Will instruct and amuse widely-
differing classes of readers. In them the priest will find a store-
house of hints on matters spiritual ; from them the layman will reap
crisp and clear information on many ecclesiastical points ; the
critic can listen to frank opinions of literature of every shade ; and
the general reader can enjoy the choice bits of description and
morsels of humour scattered lavishly through the book. It would
be hard to find a correspondence which, in style, more closely
observes the golden rule of letter-writing — 'write as you speak.'"
— Tablet.

Ireland and St. Patrick. A study of the Saint's character, and
of the results of his Apostolate. By the Rev. W. B. MORRIS, of
the Oratory. Crown 8vo. Cloth, 53.

May be called a sequel to the author's "Life of St. Patrick, "being
a study chiefly in the 5th, I2th, I7th, and iQth centuries of those
influences which have preserved the Faith in Ireland, and obtained
for that country the exalted, if unintentional praise of Lord
Macaulay, when he says, "Alone amongst the Northern Nations
Ireland adhered to the Ancient Faith."

Immediately.
The Wisdom and Wit of Blessed Thomas More. Edited,

with Introduction, by the Rev. T. E. BRIDGETT, C.SS.R., author
of "Life of Blessed Thomas More," "Life of Blessed John
Fisher," &c.

Aquinas EthlCUS; or, the Moial Teaching of St. Thomas. A
translation of the principal portions of the second part of the
Summa Theologica, with Notes. By the Rev. JOSEPH RiCKABY,S.J.
Quarterly Series.

The Spirit Of St. Ignatius, Founder of the Society of Jesus.

Translated from the French of the Rev. Fr. XAVIER DE FRAN-

ciosi, of the same Society.
Succat ; or, Sixty Years of the Life of St. Patrick. By the Very

Rev. Mgr. ROBERT GRADWELL.

No. 1. 1892.

SELECTION

FROM

BURNS AND GATES' CATALOGUE
OF PUBLICATIONS.

ALLIES, T. W. (K.C. S.G.)

Formation of Christendom. Vols. I., II., and III.,

(all out of print.) .

Church and State as seen in the Formation of Christen-
dom, 8vo, pp. 472, cloth . (out of print. )
The Throne of the Fisherman, built by the Carpenter's
Son, the Root, the Bond, and the Crown of Christ-
endom. Demy 8vo ; jC® 10 6

The Holy See and the Wandering of the Nations.

Demy 8vo o 10 6

Peter's Rock in Mohammed's Flood. Demy 8vo. . o 10 6
" It would be quite superfluous at this hour of the day to recommend
Mr. Allies' writings to English Catholics. Those of our readers who
remember the article on his writings in the Katholik, know that
he is esteemed in Germany as one of our foremost writers." —
Dublin Review.

ALLIES, MARY.

Leaves from St. John Chrysostom, With introduction

by T. W. Allies, K.C. S.G. Crown 8vo, cloth . 060
"Miss Allies' 'Leaves' are delightful reading; the English is re-
markably pure and graceful ; page after page reads as if it were
original. No commentator, Catholic or Protestant, has ever sur-
passed St. John Chrysostom in the knowledge of Holy Scripture,
and his learning was of a kind which is of service now as it was at
the time when the inhabitants of a great city hung on his words." —
Tablet.

ALLNATT, C. F. B.

Cathedra Petri. Third and Enlarged Edition. Cloth 060
"Invaluable to the controversialist and the theologian, and most
useful for educated men inquiring after truth or anxious to know
the positive testimony of Christian antiquity in favour of Papal
claims."— Month.

Which is the True Church ? Fifth Edition . .014

The Church and the Sects o i o

Ditto, Ditto. Second Series. . . .016

ANNUS SANCTUS :

Hymns of the Church for the Ecclesiastical Year.
Translated from the Sacred Offices by various
Authors, with Modern, Original, and other Hymns,
and an Appendix of Earlier Versions. Selected and
Arranged by ORBY SHIPLEY, M.A.

Plain Cloth, lettered 056

Edition de luxe . . . . . . . o 10 6

SELECTION FROM BURNS 6- OAT£S'

ANSWERS TO ATHEISTS: OR NOTES ON

Ingersoll. By the Rev. A. Lambert, (over 100,000 copies
sold in America). Tenth edition. Paper. . . . £p o 6
Cloth . . . . . . • . .010

B.N.

The Jesuits : their Foundation and History. 2 vols.

crown 8vo, cloth, red edges . . . . .0150

"The book is just what it professes to be — a popular history,
drawn from well-known sources, ' &c. — Month.

BAKER, YEN. FATHER AUGUSTIN.

Holy Wisdom ; or, Directions for the Prayer of Con-
templation, &c. Extracted from Treatises written
by the Yen. Father F. Augustin Baker, O.S.B., and
edited by Abbot Sweeney, D. D. Beautifully bound
in half leather 060

" We earnestly recommend this most beautiful work to all our
readers. We are sure that every community will use it as a constant
manual. If any persons have friends in convents, we cannot conceive
a better present they can make them, or a better claim they can have
on their prayers, than by providing them with a copy." — Weekly
Register.

BORROMEO, LIFE OF ST. CHARLES.

From the Italian of Peter Guissano. 2 vols. . . o 15 o

"A standard work, which has stood the test of succeeding ages; it
is certainly the finest work on St. Charles in an English dress." —
Tablet.

BOWDEN, REV. H. S. (of the Oratory) Edited by.

Dante's Divina Commedia : Its scope and value.
From the German of FRANCIS HETTINGER, D.D.
With an engraving of Dante. Crown 8vo . . o 10 6

"All that Venturi attempted to do has been now approached with
far greater power and learning by Dr. Hettinger, who. as the author
of the 'Apologie des Christenthums,' and as a great Catholic theolo-
gian, is eminently well qualified for the task he has undertaken." —
The Saturday Review.

BRIDGETT, REV. T. E. (C.SS.R.).

Discipline of Drink .036

"The historical information with which the book abounds gives
evidence of deep research and patient study, and imparts a per-
manent interest to the volume, which will elevate it to a position
of authority and importance enjoyed by few of its compeers." — The
Arrow.

Our Lady's Dowry ; how England Won that Title.

New and Enlarged Edition 050

"This book is the ablest vindication of Catholic devotion to Our
Lady, drawn from tradition, that we know of in the English lan-
guage. "—Table t.

CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS.

BRIDGETT, REV. T. E. (C.SS.R.)— continued.

Ritual of the New Testament. An essay on the prin-
ciples and origin of Catholic Ritual in reference to
the New Testament. Third edition . . . £0 5 o

The Life of the Blessed John Fisher. With a repro-
duction of the famous portrait of Blessed JOHN
FISHER by HOLBEIN, and other Illustrations. 2nd Ed. 076
"The Life of Blessed John Fisher could hardly fail to be interest-
ing and instructive. Sketched by Father Bridgett's practised pen,
the portrait of this holy martyr is no less vividly displayed in the
printed pages of the book than in the wonderful picture of Holbein,
which forms the frontispiece." — Tablet.

The True Story of the Catholic Hierarchy deposed by
Queen Elizabeth, with fuller Memoirs of its Last
Two Survivors. By the Rev. T. E. BRIDGETT,
C.SS.R., and the late Rev. T. F. KNOX, D.D., of
the London Oratory. Crown 8vo, cloth, 076

" We gladly acknowledge the value of this work on a subject which
has been obscured by prejudice and carelessness."— Saturday Review.

The Life and Writings of Sir Thomas More, Lord

Chancellor of England and Martyr under Henry

VIII. With Portrait of the Martyr taken from the

Crayon Sketch made by Holbein in 1527 . . o 7 6

"Father Bridgett has followed up his valuable Life of Bishop

Fisher with a still more valuable Life of Thomas More. It is, as the

title declares, a study not only of the life, but also of the writings of

Sir Thomas. Father Bridgett has considered him from every point

of view, and the result is, it seems to us, a more complete and

finished portrait of the man, mentally and physically, than has been

hitherto presented." — A thenaum.

BRIDGET!, REV. T. E. (C.SS.R,), Edited by.

Souls Departed. By CARDINAL ALLEN. First pub-
lished in 1565, now edited in modern spelling by the
Rev. T. E. Bridgett 060

BROWNE, REV. R. D. :

Plain Sermons. Sixty-eight Plain Sermons on the
Fundamental Truths of the Catholic Church.
Crown 8vo 060

" These are good sermons. . . . The great merit of which is that
they might be read verbatim to any congregation, and they would
be understood and appreciated by the uneducated almost as fully as
by the cultured. They have been carefully put together; tneir
language is simple and their matter is solid." — Catholic News.

BUCKLER, REV. H. REGINALD (O.P.)

The Perfection of Man by Charity : a Spiritual

Treatise. Crown 8vo, cloth. . . . 050

"We have read this unpretending, but solid and edifying work,
with much pleasure, and heartily commend it to our readers. . . .
Its scope is sufficiently explained by the title." — The Month.

SELECTION FROM BURNS & OATES*

CASWALL, FATHER.

Catholic Latin Instructor in the Principal Church
Offices and Devotions, for the Use of Choirs, Con-
vents, and Mission Schools, and for Self-Teaching.
I vol., complete ....... £0 3 6

Or Part I., containing Benediction, Mass, Serving at

Mass, and various Latin Prayers in ordinary use . o I 6

May Pageant : A Tale of Tintern. (A Poem) Second
edition 020

Poems . . 050

Lyra Catholica, containing all the Breviary and Missal
Hymns, with others from various sources. 32mo,
cloth, red edges 026

CATHOLIC BELIEF: OR, A SHORT AND

Simple Exposition of Catholic Doctrine. By the
Very Rev. Joseph Faa di Bruno, D.D. Tenth

edition Price 6d. ; post free, o o 8£

Cloth, lettered, o O 10

Also an edition on better paper and bound in cloth, with
gilt lettering and steel frontispiece . . . .020

CHALLONER, BISHOP.

Meditations for every day in the year. New edition.
Revised and edited by the Right Rev. John Virtue,
D.D., Bishop of Portsmouth. 8vo. 6th edition . 030
And in other bindings.

COLERIDGE, REV. H. J. (S.J.) (See Quarterly Series.)

DEVAS, C. S.

Studies of Family Life : a contribution to Social

Science. Crown 8vo .050

"We recommend these pages and the remarkable evidence brought
together in them to the careful attention of all who are interested in
the well-being of our common humanity." — Guardian.

" Both thoughtful and stimulating." — Saturday Review.

DRANE, AUGUSTA THEODOSIA, Edited by.

The Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. Demy

8vo., cloth .076

" Admirably edited and excellently produced-" — Weekly Register.

" Told in manly, vigorous English, and filled with bits of descrip-
tions of sea-life that are quite as good as anything Dana ever wrote,
and characterized by a certain quaint humour that has frequently
reminded us of the writings of Charles Waterton, the naturalist ; this
autobiography is certainly the most entertaining book that has been
added to Catholic literature for many a long year." — Caxton Review.

EYRE, MOST REV. CHARLES, (Abp. of Glasgow).

The History of St. Cuthbert : or, An Account of his
Life, Decease, and Miracles. Third edition. Illus-
trated with maps, charts, &c., and handsomely

bound in cloth. Royal 8vo o 14 o

"A handsome, well appointed volume, in every way worthy of its
illustrious subject. . . . The chief impression of the whole is the
picture of a great and good man drawn by a sympathetic hand." —
Spectator.

CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS.

FABER, REV. FREDERICK WILLIAM, (D.D.)

All for Jesus ... • • • • j£6 5 O

Bethlehem . . . . . . . .070

Blessed Sacrament 076

Creator and Creature 060

Ethel's Book of the Angels 050

Foot of the Cross 060

Growth in Holiness 060

Hymns . . . 060

Notes on Doctrinal and Spiritual Subjects, 2 vols. each 050
Poems (a new edition in preparation) ....

Precious Blood 050

Sir Lancelot ..050

Spiritual Conferences .060

Life and Letters of Frederick William Faber, D.D.,
Priest of the Oratory of St. Philip Neri. By John
Edward Bowden of the same Congregation . .060

FOLEY, REV. HENRY, (S.J.)

Records of the English Province of the Society of

Jesus. Vol. I., Series I net i 6 o

Vol. II., Series 1 1., III., IV. . . . net i 6 o
Vol. III., Series V., VI., VII., VIII. . . net i 10 o
Vol. IV. Series IX., X., XI. . . . net i 6 o

VoL V., Series XII. with nine Photographs of

Martyrs . net i 10 o

Vol. VI., Diary and Pilgrim-Book of the English Col-
lege, Rome. The Diary from 1579 to 1773, with
Biographical and Historical Notes. The Pilgrim-
Book of the Ancient English Hospice attached to
the College from 1580 to 1656, with Historical

Notes net i 6 o

Vol. VII. Part the First : General Statistics of the Pro-
vince ; and Collectanea, giving Biographical Notices
of its Members and of many Irish and Scotch Jesuits.

With 20 Photographs net i 6 o

VoL VII. Part the Second: Collectanea, Completed;
With Appendices. Catalogues of Assumed and Real
Names: Annual Letters; Biographies and Miscel-
lanea. net i 6 o

"As a biographical dictionary of English Jesuits, it deserves a
place in every well-selected library, and, as a collection of marvel-
lous occurrences, persecutions, martyrdoms, and evidences of the
results of faith, amongst the books of all who belong to the Catholic
Ch u rch. " — Genealogist.

FORMBY, REV. HENRY.

Monotheism : in the main derived from the Hebrew
nation and the Law of Moses. The Primitive Reli-
gion of the City of Rome. An historical Investiga-
tion. Demy 8vo. . . . . . .050

SELECTION FROM BURNS 6- GATES'

FRANCIS DE SALES, ST. : THE WORKS OF.

Translated into the English Language by the Very Rev.
Canon Mackey, O.S.B., under the direction of the
Right Rev. Bishop Hedley, O.S.B.

Vol. I. Letters to Persons in the World. Cloth . j£o 6 o
"The letters must be read in order to comprehend the charm and
sweetness of their style."— Tablet.

Vol. II. — The Treatise on the Love of God. Father
Carr's translation of 1630 has been taken as a basis,
but it has been modernized and thoroughly revised

and corrected. 090

"To those who are seeking perfection by the path of contemplation
this volume will be an armoury of help." — Saturday Review.

Vol. III. The Catholic Controversy. . . .060
"No one who has not read it can conceive how clear, how convinc-
ing1, and how well adapted to our present needs are these controversial
4 leaves.'"— Tablet.

Vol. IV. Letters to Persons in Religion, with intro-
duction by Bishop Hedley on "St. Francis de Sales

and the Religious State." 060

" The sincere piety and goodness, the grave wisdom, the knowledge
of human nature, the tenderness for its weakness, and the desire for
its perfection that pervade the letters, make them pregnant of in-
struction for all serious persons. The translation and editing have
been admirably done." — Scotsman.

%* Other vols. in preparation.

GALLWEY, REV. PETER, (S.J.)

Precious Pearl of Hope in the Mercy of God, The.
Translated from the Italian. With Preface by the

Rev. Father Gallwey. Cloth 046

Lectures on Ritualism and on the Anglican Orders.
2 vols. ( Or may be had separately. ) 080

Salvage from the Wreck. A few Memories of the
Dead, preserved in Funeral Discourses. With
Portraits. Crown 8vo. . ...076

GIBSON, REV. H.

Catechism Made Easy. Being an Explanation of the

Christian Doctrine. Eighth edition. 2 vols., cloth 076
"This work must be of priceless worth to any who are engaged in
any form of catechetical instruction. It is the best book of the kind
that we have seen in English." — Irish Monthly.

GILLOW, JOSEPH.

Literary and Biographical History, or, Bibliographical
Dictionary of the English Catholics. From the
Breach with Rome, in 1534, to the Present Time.
Vols. /., //. and III. cloth, demy 8vo . . each. 015 o
%* Other vols. in preparation.

"The patient research of Mr. Gillpw, his conscientious record of
minute particulars, and especially his exhaustive bibliographical in-
formation in connection with each name, are beyond praise." — British
Quarterly Re-view.

The Haydock Papers. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. . 076.
" We commend this collection to the attention of every one that
is interested in the records of the sufferings and struggles of our
ancestors to hand down the faith to their children. It is in the
perusal of such details that we bring home to ourselves the truly
heroic sacrifices that our forefathers endured in those dark and
•dismal times."— Tablet.

CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS.

GROWTH IN THE KNOWLEDGE OF OUR LORD.

Meditations for every Day in the Year, exclusive of
those for Festivals, Days of Retreat, &c. Adapted
from the original of Abbede Brandt, by Sister Mary
Fidelis. A new and Improved Edition, in 3 Vols.
Sold only in sets. Price per set, .... £l 2 6
"The praise, though high, bestowed on these excellent meditations
by the Bishop of Salford is well deserved. The language, like good
spectacles, spreads treasures before our vision without attracting
attention to itself."— Dublin Review.

HEDLEY, BISHOP.

Our Divine Saviour, and other Discourses. Crown

8vo .060

"A distinct and noteworthy feature of these sermons is, we cer-
tainly think, their freshness — freshness of thought, treatment, and
style ; nowhere do we meet pulpit commonplace or hackneyed phrase
— everywhere, on the contrary, it is the heart of the preacher pouring
out to his flock his own deep convictions, enforcing them from the
'Treasures, old and new,' of a cultivated mind." — Dublin Review.

HUMPHREY, REV. W. (S.J.)

Suarez on the Religious State : A Digest of the Doc-
trine contained in his Treatise, "De Statu Religionis."
3 vols., pp. 1200. Cloth, roy. 8vo. . . . I 10 o
"This laborious and skilfully executed work is a distinct addition
to English theological literature. Father Humphrey's style is quiet,
methodical, precise, and as clear as the subject admits. Every one
will be struck with the air of legal exposition which pervades the
book. He takes a grip of his author, under which the text yields
op every atom of its meaning and force." — Dublin Review.

The One Mediator; or, Sacrifice and Sacraments.

Crown 8vo, cloth 050

"An exceedingly accurate theological exposition of doctrines
which are the life of Christianity and which make up the soul of the
Christian religion. ... A profound work, but so far from being
dark, obscure, and of metaphysical difficulty, the meaning of each
paragraph shines with a crystalline clearness." — Tablet.

KING, FRANCIS,

The Church of my Baptism, and why I returned to

it. Crown 8vo, cloth 026

"A book of the higher controversial criticism. Its literary style
is good, its controversial manner excellent, and its writer's emphasis
does not escape in italics and notes of exclamation, but is all reserved
for lucid and cogent reasoning. Altogether a book of an excellent
spirit, written with freshness and distinction."— Weekly Register.

LEDOUX, REV. S. M.

History of the Seven Holy Founders of the Order of

the Servants of Mary. Crown 8vo, cloth . .046
"Throws a full light upon the Seven Saints recently canonized,
whom we see as they really were. All that was marvellous in their
call, their works, and their death is given with the charm of a
picturesque and speaking style."— Messenger of the Sacred Heart.

io SELECTION FROM BURNS & GATES'

LEE, REV. F. G., D.D. (of All Saints, Lambeth.)

Edward the Sixth : Supreme Head. Second edition.

Crown 8vo , £o 6 o

"In vivid interest and in literary power, no Jess than in solid his-
torical value, Dr. Lee's present work comes fully up to the standard
of its predecessors; and to say that is to bestow nigh praise. The
book evinces Dr. Lee's customary diligence of research in amassing
facts, and his rare artistic power in welding them into a harmonious
and effective whole." — John Bull.

LIGUORI, ST. ALPHONSUS.

New and Improved Translation of the Complete Works
of St. Alphonsus, edited by the late Bishop Coffin : —

Vol. I. The Christian Virtues, and the Means for Ob-
taining them. Cloth 030

Or separately : —

1. The Love of our Lord Jesus Christ . . .010

2. Treatise on Prayer. (In the ordinary editions a

great part of this work is omitted) . . .010

3. A Christian's rule of Life o I o

Vol. II. The Mysteries of the Faith — The Incarnation ;

containing Meditations and Devotions on the Birth
and Infancy of Jesus Christ, &c. , suited for Advent

and Christmas 026

Vol. III. The Mysteries of the Faith— The Blessed

Sacrament 026

Vol. IV. Eternal Truths — Preparation for Death . 026
Vol.V. The Redemption — Meditations on the Passion. 026
Vol. VI. Glories of Mary. New edition . . .036

LIVIUS, REV. T. (M.A., C.SS.R.)

St. Peter, Bishop of Rome ; or, the Roman Episcopate
of the Prince of the Apostles, proved from the
Fathers, History and Chronology, and illustrated by
arguments from other sources. Dedicated to his
Eminence Cardinal Newman. Demy 8vo, cloth . o 12 o
"A book which deserves careful attention. In respect of literary

Sualities, such as effective arrangement, and correct and lucid
iction, this essay, by an English Catholic scholar, is not unworthy
of Cardinal Newman, to whom it is dedicated." — TAe Sun.

Explanation of the Psalms and Canticles in the Divine
Office. By ST. ALPHONSUS LIGUORI. Translated
from the Italian by. THOMAS LIVIUS, C.SS.R.
With a Preface by his Eminence Cardinal MANNING.

Crown 8vo, cloth 076

"To nuns and others who know little or no Latin, the book will
be of immense importance." — Dublin Review.

" Father Livius has in our opinion even improved on the original,
so far as the arrangement of the book goes. New priests will find
it especially usetul." — Month.

Mary in the Epistles ; or, The Implicit Teaching of
the Apostles concerning the Blessed Virgin, set
forth in devout comments on their writings.
Illustrated from Fathers and other Authors, and
prefaced by introductory Chapters. Crown 8vo.
Cloth 050

CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. n

MANNING, CARDINAL.

England and Christendom .....

,£0 10 6

Four Great Evils of the Day. 5th edition. Wrapper

026

Cloth

036

Fourfold Sovereignty of God. 3rd edition. Wrapper

026

f

Cloth .

036

Glories of the Sacred Heart. 5th edition

060

Grounds of Faith. Cloth. 9th edition. Wrapper

010

Cloth ...

o I 6

Independence of the Holy See. 2nd edition .
Internal Mission of the Holy Ghost. 5th edition .

050
086

Miscellanies. 3 vols the set

o 18 o

National Education. Wrapper ....

020

Cloth

026

Petri Privilegium ...••••

o 10 6

Religio Viatoris. 4th edition, cloth
Wrapper .

020

O I O

Sermons on Ecclesiastical Subjects. Vols. I., II..

and III /. • each

060

Sin and its Consequences. 7th edition
Temporal Mission of the Holy Ghost. 3rd edition
Temporal Power of the Pope. 3rd edition .
True Story of the Vatican Council. 2nd edition

060
086
050
050

The Eternal Priesthood. 9th edition

026

The Office of the Church in the Higher Catholic

Education. A Pastoral Letter ....

006

Workings of the Holy Spirit in the Church of England.
Reprint of a letter addressed to Dr. Pusey in 1864

Cloth

O I O

o i 6

Lost Sheep Found. A Sermon ....

006

On Education .....•••

003

Rights and Dignity of Labour

001

The Westminster Series

In handy pocket size.

The Blessed Sacrament, the Centre of Immutable

Truth, Wrapper

006

Confidence in God. Wrapper ....

O I O

Or the two bound together. Cloth

020

Holy Gospel of Our Lord Jesus Christ according

to St. John. Cloth

O I O

Holy Ghost the Sanctifier. Cloth .

O 2 O

Love of Jesus to Penitents. Wrapper

O I 0

Cloth •

o I 6

Office of the Holy Ghost under the Gospel. Cloih

O I O

MANNING, CARDINAL, Edited by.

Life of the Cure of Ars. Popular edition . . .026

12 SELECTION FROM BURNS &> OAT£S*

MEDAILLE, REV. P.

Meditations on the Gospels for Every Day in the
Year. Translated into English from the new Edi-
tion, enlarged by the Besan9on Missionaries, under
the direction of the Rev. W. H. Eyre, S.J. Cloth /o 6 o
(This work has already been translated into Latin,
Italian, Spanish, German, and Dutch.)

"We have carefully examined these Meditations, and are fain to
confess that we admire them very much. They are short, succinct,
pithy, always to the point, and wonderfully suggestive." — Tablet.

MIVART, PROF. ST. GEORGE (M.D., F.R.S.)

Nature and Thought. Second edition . . .040
"The complete command of the subject, the wide grasp, the
subtlety, the readiness of illustration, the grace of style, contrive
to render this one of the most admirable books of its class."—
British Quarterly Review.

A Philosophical Catechism. Fifth edition . o I o

"It should become the vade mecum of Catholic students." — Tablet.

MONTGOMERY, HON. MRS.

Approved by the Most Rev. G. Porter, Achbp. of Bombay.
The Divine Sequence : A Treatise on Creation and

Redemption. Cloth 036

The Eternal Years. With an Introduction by the

Most Rev. G. Porter, Achbp. of Bombay. Cloth. 036

The Divine Ideal. Cloth 036

" A work of original thought carefully developed and expressed in
lucid and richly imaged style." — Tablet.

" The writing of a pious, thoughtful, earnest woman." — Church
Re-view.

"Full of truth, and sound reason, and confidence." — American
Catholic Book News.

MORRIS, REV. JOHN (S.J.)

Letter Books of Sir Amias Poulet, keeper of Mary

Queen of Scots. Demy 8vo . . . . o 10 6

Two Missionaries under Elizabeth . . . o 14 o

The Catholics under Elizabeth o 14 o

The Life of Father John Gerard, SJ. Third edition,

rewritten and enlarged o 14 O

The Life and Martyrdom of St. Thomas Becket. Second
and enlarged edition. In one volume, large post 8vo,

cloth, pp. xxxvi., 632, o 12 6

or bound in two parts, cloth . . . . .0130

MORRIS, REV. W. B. (of the Oratory.)

The Life of St. Patrick, Apostle of Ireland. Fourth

edition. Crown 8vo, cloth . . ... . 050

"The secret of Father Morris's success is, that he has got the
proper key to the extraordinary, the mysterious life and character of
St. Patrick. He has taken the Saint's own authentic writings as
the foundation whereon to build." — Irish Ecclesiastical Record.

" Promises to become the standard biography of Ireland's Apostle.
For clear statement of facts, and calm judicious discussion of con-
troverted points, it surpasses any work we know of in the literature
of the subject." — American Catholic Quarterly.

CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 13

NEWMAN, CARDINAL.

Church of the Fathers ...... ^"o 4 o

Prices of other works by Cardinal Newman on
application.

PAGANI, VERY REV. JOHN BAPTIST,

The Science of the Saints in Practice. By John Bap-

tist Pagani, Second General of the Institute of

Charity. Complete in three volumes. VoL I,

January to April. Vol. 2, May to August. Vol. 3,

September to December .... each 050

" 'The Science of the Saints' is a practical treatise on the principal

Christian virtues, abundantly illustrated with interesting examples

from Holy Scripture as well as from the Lives of the Saints. Written

chiefly for devout souls, such as are trying to live an interior and super-

natural life by following in the footsteps of our Lord and His saints,

this work is eminently adapted for the use of ecclesiastics and of religi-

ous communities." — Irish Ecclesiastical Record,

PAYNE, JOHN ORLEBAR, (M.A.)

Recordsof the English Catholics of 1715. Demy 8vo.

Half-bound, gilt top . . . . . . o 15 o

"A book of the kind Mr. Payne has given us would have astonish-
ed Bishop Milner or Dr. Lingard. They would have treasured it,
for both of them knew the value of minute fragments of historical
information. The Editor has derived nearly the whole of the inform-
ation which he has given, from unprinted sources, and we must
congratulate him on having found a few incidents here and there
which may bring the old times back before us in a most touching
manner." — Tablet.

English Catholic Non- Jurors of 1715. Being a Sum-
mary of the Register of their Estates, with Genea-
logical and other Notes, and an Appendix of
Unpublished Documents in the Public Record
Office. In one Volume. Demy 8vo. . . I I o
"Most carefully and creditably brought out . . . From first to last,
full of social interest and biographical details, for which we may
search in vain elsewhere." — Antiquarian Magazine.

Old English Catholic Missions. Demy 8vo, half-bound. 076
" A book to hunt about in for curious odds and ends." — Saturday
Review.

"These registers tell us in their too brief records, teeming with inter-
est for all their scantiness, many a tale of patient heroism."— Tablet.

POOR SISTERS OF NAZARETH, THE.

A descriptive Sketch of Convent Life. By Alice Meynell.
Profusely Illustrated with Drawings especially made
by George Lambert. Large 4to. Boards . .026
A limited number of copies are also issued as an Edition
de Luxe, containing proofs of the illustrations printed
on one side only of the paper,and handsomely bound. o 10 6
"Bound in a most artistic cover, illustrated with a naturalness
that could only have been born of powerful sympathy ; printed clearly,
neatly, and on excellent paper, and written with the point, aptness,
and ripeness of style which we have learnt to associate with Mrs.
Meynell's literature."— Tablet.

I4 SELECTION FROM BURNS & OATES1

QUARTERLY SERIES Edited by the Rev. H. J.
Coleridge, S.J. 77 volumes published to date.

Selection.

The Life and Letters of St. Francis Xavier. By the

Rev. H. J. Coleridge, S.J. 2 vols. . . . £o 10 6
The History of the Sacred Passion. By Father Luis

de la Palma, of the Society of Jesus. Translated

from the Spanish. 050

The Life of Dona Louisa de Carvajal. By Lady

Georgiana Fullerton. Small edition . . .036
The Life and Letters of St. Teresa. 3 vols. By Rev.

H. J. Coleridge, S.J each o 76

The Life of Mary Ward. By Mary Catherine Elizabeth

Chalmers, of the Institute of the Blessed Virgin.

Edited by the Rev. H. J. Coleridge, S.J. 2 vols. 015 o
The Return of the King. Discourses on the Latter

Days. By the Rev. H. J. Coleridge, S.J. . . 076
Pious Affections towards God and the Saints. Medi-
tations for every Day in the Year, and for the

Principal Festivals. From the Latin of the Ven.

Nicolas Lancicius, S.J. . . . . .076

The Life and Teaching of Jesus Christ in Meditations

for Every Day in the Year. By Fr. Nicolas

Avancino, S.J. Two vols o 10 6

The Baptism of the King : Considerations on the Sacred

Passion. By the Rev. H. J. Coleridge, S. J. . . 076
The Mother of the King. Mary during the Life of

Our Lord 076

The Hours of the Passion. Taken from the Life of

Christ by Ludolph the Saxon . . . .076

The Mother of the Church. Mary during the first

Apostolic Age 060

The Life of St. Bridget of Sweden. By the late F. J.

M. A. Partridge ... ...060

The Teachings and Counsels of St. Francis Xavier.

From his Letters 050

Garcia Moreno, President of Ecuador. 1821 — 1875.

From the French of the Rev. P. A. Berthe, C.SS.R.

By Lady Herbert 076

The Life of St. Alonso Rodriguez. By Francis

Goldie, of the Society of Jesus . . . .076
Letters of St. Augustine. Selected and arranged by

Mary H. Allies . 066

A Martyr from the Quarter-Deck—Alexis Clerc, S.J.

By Lady Herbert *. .050

Acts of the English Martyrs, hitherto unpublished.

By the Rev. John H. Pollen, S.J., with a Preface

by the Rev. John Morris, S.J. . . . .076
Life of St. Francis di Geronimo, S.J. By A. M. Clarke. 076

CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 15

QUARTERLY SERIES— (selection) continued.

VOLUMES ON THE LIFE OF OUR LORD.

The Holy Infancy.

The Preparation of the Incarnation .... ,£0 7 6
The Nine Months. The Life of our Lord in the Womb. 076
The Thirty Years. Our Lord's Infancy and Early Life. 076

The Public Life of Our Lord.

The Ministry of St. John Baptist ... 066

The Preaching of the Beatitudes . . . .066
The Sermon on the Mount. Continued. 2 Parts, each 066
The Training of the Apostles. Parts!., II., III., IV.

each 066

The Preaching of the Cross. Part I. . . .066

The Preaching of the Cross. Parts II., III. each 060
Passiontide. Parts I. II. and III., each . . .066
Chapters on the Parables of Our Lord . . .076

Introductory Volumes.

The Life of our Life. Harmony of the Life of Our
Lord, with Introductory Chapters and Indices.
Second edition. Two vols. . . . . . o 15 O

The Works and Words of our Saviour, gathered from

the Four Gospels . . . . . . .076

The Story of the Gospels. Harmonised for Meditation 076

Full lists on application.
RAM, MRS. ABEL.

"Emmanuel." Being the Life of Our Lord Jesus
Christ reproduced in the Mysteries of the Tabernacle.
By Mrs. Abel Ram, author of " The most Beautiful
among the Children of Men," &c. Crown 8vo, cloth 050
" The foundation of the structure is laid with the greatest skill and
the deepest knowledge of what constitutes true religion, and every
chapter ends with an eloquent and soul-inspiring appeal for one or
other of the virtues which the different scenes in the life of Our
Saviour set prominently into view." — Catholic Times.

RICHARDS, REV. WALTER J. B. (D.D.)

Manual of Scripture History. Being an Analysis of the
Historical Books of the Old Testament. By Rev. W.
J.B.Richards, D.D., Oblate of St. Charles ; Inspector
of Schools in the Diocese of Westminster. Cloth. 040
"Happy indeed will those children and young persons be who
acquire in their early days the inestimably precious knowledge
which these books impart." — Tablet.

RYDER, REV. H. I. D. (of the Oratory.)

Catholic Controversy: A Reply to Dr. Littledale's

" Plain Reasons. " Sixth edition . . . .026
"Father Ryder of the Birmingham Oratory, has now furnished
in a small volume a masterly reply to this assailant from without.
The lighter charms of a brilliant and graceful style are added to the
solid merits of this handbook of contemporary controversy." — Irish
Monthly.

SOULIER, REV. P.

Life of St. Philip Benizi, of the Order of the Servants
of Mary. Crown 8vo . . . . . .080

"A clear and interesting account of the life and labours of this
eminent Servant of Mary." — American Catholic Quarterly.
"Very scholar-like, devout and complete." — Dublin Review.

1 6 BURNS & GATES' PUBLICATIONS.

STANTON, REV. R. (of the Oratory.)

A Menology of England and Wales ; or, Brief Mem-
orials of the British and English Saints, arranged
according to the Calendar. Together with the Mar-
tyrs of the 1 6th and I7th centuries. Compiled by
order of the Cardinal Archbishop and the Bishops
of the Province of Westminster. Demy 8vo, cloth j£o 14 o
THOMPSON, EDWARD HEALY, (M.A.)

The Life of Jean-Jacques Olier, Founder of the
Seminary of St. Sulpice. New and Enlarged Edition.
Post 8vo, cloth, pp. xxxvi. 628 . . . . o 15 a
" It provides us with just what we most need, a model to look up to
and imitate ; one whose circumstances and surroundings were suffi-
ciently like our own to admit of an easy and direct application to our
own personal duties and daily occupations." — Dublin Review.

The Life and Glories of St. Joseph, Husband of
Mary, Foster-Father of Jesus, and Patron of the
Universal Church. Grounded on the Dissertations of
Canon Antonio Vitalis, Father Jose Moreno, and other
writers. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth . .060
ULLATHORNE, ARCHBISHOP.

Endowments of Man, &c. Popular edition. . .070
Groundwork of the Christian Virtues : do. . . . 070

Christian Patience, . do. do. . .070

Ecclesiastical Discourses . . . . . .060

Memoir of Bishop Willson. . . . . .026

VAUGHAN, ARCHBISHOP, (O.S.B.)

The Life and Labours of St. Thomas of Aquin.

Abridged and edited by Dom Jerome Vaughan,

O.S.B. Second Edition. (Vol. I., Benedictine

Library.) Crown 8vo. Attractively bound . .066

" Popularly written, in the best sense of the word, skilfully avoids

all wearisome detail, whilst omitting nothing that is of importance

in the incidents of the Saint's existence, or for a clear understanding

of the nature and the purpose of those sublime theological works

on which so many Pontiffs, and notably Leo XIII., have pronounced

such remarkable and repeated commendations." — Freeman's Journal.

WARD, WILFRID.

The Clothes of Religion. A reply to popular Positivism. 036
"Very witty and interesting." — Spectator.

"Really modelsof what such essays should be." — Church Quarterly
Review. •

WATERWORTH, REV. J.

The Canons and Decrees of the Sacred and CEcumenical
Council of Trent, celebrated under the Sovereign
Pontiffs, Paul III., Julius III., and Pius IV., tran-
slated by the Rev. J. WATERWORTH. To which
are prefixed Essays on the External and Internal
History of the Council. A new edition. Demy

8vo, cloth o 10 6

WISEMAN, CARDINAL.

Fabiola. A Tale of the Catacombs. . . 33. 6d. and 040
Also a new and splendid edition printed on large
quarto paper, embellished with thirty-one full-page
illustrations, and a coloured portrait of St. Agnes.
Handsomely bound I I o

82.092

115891

Ullathorne, tollaira Bernard